Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Milking My Aunt

... caress my ear lobes. Oh my god this started to drive me wild. I could tell she was also getting excited by our milking ... who I really wanted was my aunt Laura. She came back with her f****y to spend some time with us at my grandfather's cabin. It ... ... Continue»
Posted by felixthecat2 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 15071  |  
95%
  |  28

HELPING MY AUNT MOVE

I arrived at my aunt's Friday evening. I had been sent here by my mother to help my aunt move into her new house. My aunt is the mother of three girls and she is no longer married. So I wasn't surprised when she asked my mother if she could borrow me for the weekend. I being 18 and pretty strong was perfect for the task. She wanted me to help her move some of her heavier items. I was looking forward to the visit, given the fact that my aunt has always been like a second mother to me. My aunt isn't the tallest or biggest woman,she's only 5'4 and weighs about a 125lbs. However, her tits were a thing of beauty. I had been lucky enough to see her naked once when I was very young. They were the first set of tits I had ever seen and I greatly appreciated her accidental indiscretion she had committed so long ago.

I soon found out that my three cousins were going to a special church retreat that weekend so I would have to be doing all the heavy lifting all by myself. I actually could care less, because with all honesty I found them quite annoying. Even from a young age they always teased me about my looks and how handsome I was. Having grown to a stature of 6'1 and having gained an athletic body through soccer, it soon became too much to bear every time I visited. Not that they were ugly or anything but I just wasn't interested in my cousins.

Usually my aunt's house was very clean and tidy. My mother says its because she doesn't have any boys in the house and I tend to agree. Today however, her house was in disarray. Boxes were s**ttered everywhere and her living room was cluttered with household items. "We'll get started early tomorrow morning" she said.

"You're going to have to forgive me baby. I think you might have to sl**p in my room tonight honey." She said sadly.

"We've already taken the beds out to the garage and I only have my mattress in my room." She was packing something into a box in the kitchen when she said this so I didn't think twice before saying,

"That's no problem aunt; I can sl**p on the floor."

"Don't be silly baby. The floor is really dirty," She replied. I wasn't going to argue with her over this. The house was indeed quite old and it was one of the reasons she was finally moving to something bigger and better.

"Very well then, I guess it can't be helped." I had just finished this sentence when I realized what we were really talking about. I would be sl**ping in the same bed with my beloved aunt.

"I'm going to take a shower," she yawned "But you better turn in soon, we have an early day tomorrow." She said it in a tone of authority that my mother used to use when I was still young.

Her room was for the most part empty except for her mattress and a night stand. I hadn't brought any extra clothes because I thought I would be sl**ping on the couch or in my cousin's room somewhere. So, here I was debating on whether I should just sl**p with my clothes on. I was embarrassed by both thoughts of having my clothes off or having my clothes on. Finally, without further deliberation I decided to sl**p with my undershirt and jeans still on. I tucked into the far side of the bed and turned over to face the wall. I wanted to create the illusion that I was already asl**p when she returned. As I lay there I could feel my dick beginning to get hard. I hadn't even seen her yet but my dick was already preparing for the female that would soon arrive.

"Baby... are you asl**p already?" she whispered.

"No not yet..." I replied.

"Do you think tomorrow we can move this old, heavy cabinet out of here?" she asked.

I rolled over to see what cabinet she was referring too. She was wrapped in towel and was drying her hair. Her legs and arms were gleaming in the light.

"Yeah I'm sure we can manage" I choked.

"Good," she smiled. "I thought it would be too heavy." She said.

"Now turn around you little perv, while I put something on." She said jokingly.

After a couple of seconds I felt her slide into bed finally. I was already starting to breathe pretty hard when I heard,

"Baby are you still wearing your jeans?" She asked quiet confused.

"umm yeah..." I replied a little embarrassed.

"That's not going to do baby... I won't be able to sl**p with you having those on," she stated.

"Go ahead and take those off." She said commanded more then asked.

My mind started racing. Sure I could take them off but what about my raging hard on? 'Fuck it' I thought to myself. I got up and began to strip. The light from the hallway gave my aunt a nice spot light as I removed all my clothes except for my underwear. My cock was at full mast and must have made a nice silhouette because I heard my aunt gasp a little. I jumped back into bed a little closer to my aunt then before. We only had two pillows and she had stacked them up on her side.

"You stole my pillow" I whispered.

"Its okay we can share" She whispered back.

I made my way over to her and wrapped my arm around her waist. Her shirt was very thin and could tell she was still moist and fresh from her shower. I was spooning with my aunt. We laid there for a couple of minutes without moving much. I made sure not to press too close into her; I was still scared of having her jump out of bed, if she felt my rock hard 7 inch cock right behind her. However, after a couple of anxious minutes she began to back up on her own. I didn't have to read the writing on the wall. She wanted to feel her nephew's dick on her ass. I pushed forward and rested my cock right between her as cheeks. She purred as she wiggled her little soft ass harder into me.

We were headed down a slippery slope and I could care less. I reached up to squeeze her tits, the same tits I had fantasized before. They were soft and malleable under my hand. I however wanted to feel her skin so I tucked my hand down and underneath her shirt. At last, I had her one of her tits firmly in my hand. I could feel the button of her nipple hard against my hand as I squeezed it over and over again. I was almost expecting milk to come out. She reached back behind her and slid her hand down across my stomach and under the elastic band of my underwear. The tip of my dick was already about to break free and it didn't take her much effort to release him from his confines. Her small hand seemed even smaller as she took a hold of my pulsating cock.

"Oh God... its so big... and so hard" she gasped. With my one free hand I pulled my underwear off completely, as she still had a grip on my dick. It seemed she wasn't going to let go anytime soon. I had just taken my underwear off when she pointed my dick downwards between her ass cheeks. I was under the notion that she had panties on but I was pleasantly surprised to find that this wasn't the case. Sure she had put "some" clothes on. She had just forgotten the panties. The tip of my cock pushed into one of her ass cheeks. I could care less, that I was nowhere near the mark. I just wanted to feel her body with my cock. I pushed forward letting the precum of my dick smear all over her ass cheeks and back. She wanted to guide my dick between her ass cheeks but I was too excited and too impatient. Suddenly she squeezed hard... very hard. It didn't hurt, not in the least; my solid cock was just stopped momentarily as she whispered,

"Wait baby."

She held me in place as she maneuvered herself in position for my cock to enter her mature but neglected 40 year old pussy. She had gotten divorced before I was even born and I doubt she had gotten any fresh dick ever since. Lucky her, her s****r had given her a testosterone pumped eighteen year old with a nice big cock to please her. She leaned forward a little to give me a better angle and then pushed her ass back. My dick could feel the folds of her pussy and a couple of times I felt I could finally penetrate. However, the juices from her pussy kept my dick sliding forward or backwards but never deep center. My left hand that had spent most of the time fondling her breasts headed downwards now, to assists my cock to the task at hand. I could feel the hair of her pussy and it was soft and wet. I found the entrance to her pussy and used two fingers to hold the lips open. From the other side I pressed my cock forward until I finally got my tip inside her. She whimpered and sighed,

"God I've missed this feeling so much."

I squeezed forward and was ready to impale her then and there but I noticed there was too much resistance. Either, she was squeezing me out or her pussy was too small. When I attempted to dive my cock all the way inside her, she pulled away from my grasp.

"ow, ow, ow, ow...." She painfully cried.

"You're too thick baby..." She giggled as she resettled herself.

Perhaps it was the fact that had been not been penetrated for far too long. Perhaps it was because she was just too small. Perhaps it was a combination of the two. She turned around to face me. We hadn't seen each other's faces since it all began and now I could see her depraved and cock starving plea that painted her face. My aunt, the one who was like my second mother, was laying here hungry for my cock and I was dying to give it to her.

"I think I know how we can do this." She offered.

She stood up and scurried to turn the lights on. Her shirt did very little to cover anything. Her ass was plump and my cock ached at the seductive movement of my aunt walking gingerly towards me. She pulled the sheets away leaving me stark naked on the bed. She gazed hungrily at my cock that was pulsated with the rhythm of my heart. She moved my legs together and straddled me, her pussy landing on one of my knees. I lifted my leg higher to feel the soft treasure she had between her legs. After a short while she smiled and came forward like a mother lioness. I came up to meet her kiss and our tongues wrestled in each other's mouths. Her ample tits softly settled on my chest and my cock kept grazing her pussy as we tasted each other. Finally she went down to inspect my cock.

"God no wonder it didn't just slide in... look how thick it is..." she said amazed.

"It's your fault tha..." I trailed off as I saw her wrap her mouth around my dick.

I had gotten my dick sucked before and I had seen countless of pornos where girls suck the life f***e out of men. This however was different. My aunt wasn't sucking my dick... she was eating it. She let her saliva slide down my shaft and she hustled to swallow as much as she could. She would then take it out of her mouth only to inspect it again. She would then lick the sides until finally my dick was completely shiny with the natural lubrication of her mouth. Once she was satisfied with her work she lifted herself off my legs and quickly made her way up to my cock. I could only stare in amazement as she did all the work.

"Watch this..." she said seductively.

My right hand held my cock at its base and pointed him upwards. She on the other hand grabbed my cock from the top and led him into her pussy. This time my cock slid more easily through her lips. I watched my aunt gradually drop all her weight on to my throbbing spear. Slowly, my cock started to disappear into her, until finally she got all 7 inches into her womanhood.

It was hot inside her.

She rocked back in forth slowly, letting my dick feel the inside of her glorious pussy. I enjoyed seeing her tits sway back in forth. As she got more comfortable with me inside her she rose a little and we both looked down to see our copulation. It was fucking beautiful. Her neglected pussy had covered me completely in her juice and the veins on my cock shined in the light coming from the hallway.

She was still looking down at what was left of my cock when I buried back inside her. She immediately threw her head back, taken aback by the f***e behind my thrust. I had been patient until now. My aunt had lubricated me well enough and she was already in ecstasy, no longer concerned with my size. I sat up and wrapped one arm around her while keeping the other one behind me to offer support. I began to fuck her at a sustained rhythm, fucking her upwards from that position. Her legs were d****d to either side of me and her arms were d****d around my neck. Although the position didn't allow my cock to come out very far I could still feel the walls of her wet warm pussy as my cock came in and out of her.

The smell of her hair was intoxicating. It was the soft feminine scent my aunt always had. This unlocked another sudden burst of urgency... this is my aunt I'm fucking. I laid her on her back less softly then I had hoped. My dick popped out of her pussy and was already eager to plunge back inside her warm pussy. She reached up to me and said

"Come to me baby."

Like a mother asking her baby to walk towards her, when he's still learning his first steps. Little encouragement was needed however. She had just finished saying "baby" when I stabbed my piston back inside her.

"I'll show you baby..." I said loudly.

My thrusts were becoming more full in there length. I could pull almost all my dick out and impale her all over again from this position. There was nothing to impede my progress any longer, as my balls slammed into her. The smacking sounds after ever penetration filled the empty room. I was sucking on her tits when she yelled out,

"Oh God I'm cuming baby."

Indeed she was. I could feel her pussy throbbing and her juices spilled all over me as I paused to see the beautiful display. She squirmed with my cock still inside her as she had a full body orgasm. I dropped my head again to suck on her tits as she kept cuming onto my dick. Slowly, I began to propel my dick into her again. But suddenly I go the urge to have her suck my dick so I pulled out of her and brought it to her awaiting mouth. She gargled it down and I fucked her face with the same determination I had just fucked her pussy.

I couldn't believe what I was doing to my aunt. This was the same aunt who used to shower me with presents every Christmas and every birthday. This was the same aunt who raised my mother when she was still young. This was the same aunt who hosted every Thanks Giving dinner for us, and here I was towering over her with my cock deep inside her mouth. A couple times I grabbed her by the hair and slapped my dick on her face. She only giggled and said

"what are you doing baby... let me suck it already..."

After having received my ointment from her once again I went back down to her pussy. I realized that I had not given her the same attention she had given me so I dove my tongue and mouth onto her pussy. Like a savage wolf trying to eat her pussy. She tasted like heaven and I licked her until my jaw got tired. I was going to take a look at her face when I felt her hand on the back of my head. She wanted me to continue eating her out. I couldn't complain and instead wanted to grant her, her wish. I buried my mouth between her pussy and licked inside. I could here her coo in pleasure and I couldn't help but grab my dick and play with it as I ate her out. Finally she let me back up and said passionately,

"I want you to fuck me hard baby. Fuck me like an a****l."

My dick was drying out from being out too long. That quickly changed however, as her pussy lubricated me once again. I fucked her roughly trying to reach deeper insider her womb. I wanted to fill her insides; I wanted to fuck up everything inside her. She lifted her legs off the bed as I in pumped downwards, crushing her body deeper into her mattress. My thrusts then turned from being rough to outright violent. I lifted her legs up over my shoulders and rammed her pussy until her head was dangling of the side of the mattress. I didn't care if she slid onto the floor as long as her pussy stayed with me. In time she did slide off and only her ass was on the bed, the rest of her body dangled down to the floor, her head resting against the carpet. I had my way with her from this position for a good while until she pleaded to me to let her turn around. She was crawling back onto the bed when I jumped her. Like a confused bitch she turned back to see me preparing to assault her doggy style.

She bent down letting her tits fall onto the bed and at last I had a perfect view of her pussy. It was light pink inside with white creamy foam around the edges. I still hadn't come inside her but the precum and her wet pussy had made a nice mixture inside her pussy. I once again led my dick into her pussy this time with less f***e but with more speed. I fucked her with the eagerness that only a young stud could provide. My dick slid into her ready to release its load. I could see her ass wiggling in response to the dizzying speed of my thrusts. Eventually I had to slow down as I could feel my cock preparing to fire.

Unlike my previous ejaculations this one came deep from within me. My balls tensed and my dick got even harder. My aunt sensed what was happening and she reached back and began fondling my balls, my dick still deep inside her.

"Cum for me baby... Cum..." she pleaded. ..

And with that I injected a hot, white, milky, stream inside her. Filling her up like a jelly doughnut. My dick pumped and pumped my sperm inside her. I didn't move... I couldn't... It was as if I had become paralyzed. She slowly brought her hips and ass down to the bed...taking me with her. I laid on top of her with my cock now covered in our mess. I could feel her breathing hard underneath me. I somehow managed to get up to inspect my work. I gently persuaded her to open her legs a little. Cum oozed out of her...

I rolled over and laid beside her... she then reached down and grabbed my now semi hard cock....

"Good boy... now go to sl**p" she whispered.

I dozed to sl**p with my limp cock inside my aunt's hand.

I awoke Saturday morning forgetting for a moment what had transpired between my aunt and I the night before. However, as if on cue, a warm slurping sound came up from between my legs. I was still half asl**p when I looked down to see my beautiful aunt devouring my morning woody. Out of ritual, I raised my arms over my head and began to do a full body stretch. It felt completely natural when she took this as an opportunity to swallow another inch of rigid cock. I lowered my hands onto her golden brown hair and pushed her down even more. After a couple of seconds, I relaxed and she then exhaled three quarters of my cock.

When she looked up I could see that her eyes were watery, a testament of how much of my cock she had handle.

"Good morning baby..." she said, a little hazy from having just awoken as well.

"Good morning aunt," I replied, as she moved her hand up and down my now, fully awakened 7inch cock.

"Maybe we should take a bath before we get to work. What do you think?" Right after she had finished saying this she licked the tip of my cock.

I couldn't help but stare in wonder at how hot my aunt was at this moment. She had traded the thin shirt she had worn the night before, for a white button up blouse. It was clear however, that her ample tits were still free and luscious inside, no braw to strap them down. Her bust was forcing the buttons to do more work than they were designed for. This in turn created nice peek holes down the center of the blouse, effectively displaying the naked contours of each beautiful tit.

The night before we had seen each other's bodies under the yellow light of her room, today however, the sun shot through the open blinds, effectively making my aunt glow in splendor.

"Yeah that would be a good idea," I finally stammered.

"Alright then, let's go..." she said cheerfully.

"You want to bathe together?" I said stupidly not really thinking.

"You want to take one alone?" She said a little hurt.

"No, not really... I just wasn't sure that's what you meant." I finally managed to say.

"Well then baby... let's get going, we have to move all this mess today." She was referring to the random things that were still in her room.

With that said, my aunt jumped off the mattress, my cock still throbbing from her touch. Sometime, while I was asl**p she must have gotten a pair of panties on. They were plain white without much flair. I'll be the first to tell you that they didn't need any. They were in fact, the most beautiful panties I had ever seen. They snuggly fit my aunt and her lovely curvaceous ass. They seemed to be in love with her as much as I was, for they slipped between her ass cheeks giving her a nice little wedgy which I very much enjoyed.

I got up as quickly as possible with my rigid cock bobbing up and down. I found my aunt waiting for me at the entrance of her room with her hand reaching behind her. I went to grab her hand but was confused when she swatted my arm away. She then reached further back, blindly searching for something... but what? Finally, her fingers brushed the side of my solid hard on. With that I realized what she wanted. I gladly rested my burning rod into her cool hand. With cock in hand, she headed down the hallway towards the bathroom. It was kind of awkward being led this way but I couldn't complain. Who would right?

She finally released me when we arrived to the bathroom. She didn't waste anytime. She quickly turned to face me and unbuttoned her blouse, each button showing more of her tits until finally they spilled out of their confines. I couldn't help but to take a hold of one of her tits and begin sucking on it vigorously like a hungry c***d. She ran her fingers through my hair and I suckled on her nipple even more. I was about to switch to her left tit when she said,

"Baby, baby, let me turn the water on first."

I belligerently buried my face into tits before I reluctantly let her turn around to turn the water on. I was riveted at the sight of my aunt bending over as she turned the knobs. Her legs were still smooth even at her age and her hair fell over her shoulders without a care in the world. Her tits too, dangled over the bathtub as she felt the temperature of the water. After a couple of seconds of testing the water she said calmly,

"It's ready."

She slowly began to pull her panties down. It was clear she was putting on a show for her favorite nephew. I was only 3 feet away from her when the first part of her pussy came into view. It wasn't wet... yet. The panties where almost at her knees, when I finally snapped out of my trance and advanced towards the older female before me. I let the mushroom of my cock caress her pussy. She knew I was behind her yet she was still pleasantly startled as she felt the thick cock behind her.

The sound of the water kept droning on, as my aunt put both her hands on the side of the bathtub. She put her legs together allowing her panties to finally fall to the floor. I scampered to grab her hips and pushed my cock between her closed legs. I wasn't inside her pussy but I could feel the heat as I thrusted my cock all the way in between her legs. From the other side, my aunt had begun rubbing the tip of my cock as it broke out on her side. On one of these thrust I got over zealous and pushed a little too hard, my aunt slipped and fell halfway into the bathtub... she wasn't hurt but quickly said,

"Let's climb in baby... we can still do it in there."

I jumped in, right behind her, letting my dick rest dead center on the small of her back. The water covered most of my cock but the tip was still exposed. On the other side my aunt's tits were right above the water but not by a lot. I reached around and squeezed both tits together. As I played with her tits she turned off the water. I was amused to find my aunt lathering her arms with soap.

"Oh, that's right; we're here to take a bath..." I said jokingly.

"That's right mister, hurry it up we have to get everything out of the house today." She said seriously.

For a second I thought she was really serious about washing up but then she did something I truly did not expect. She put both hands on either side of the bathtub and raised herself out of the water. Soap suds covered her wet skin. Her soap covered ass had water streaming down it. My cock ached at the sight of the splendid ass that started to make its way towards me. I took a hold of my shaft and held him skyward as the wet pussy began to engulf him. Unlike the night before, my cock easily penetrated my aunt's wet, soapy pussy.

Once she had put her entire weight on my cock I proceeded to grab her from the hips. I wanted to assist her on her movements as she began to rise and fall, up and down on my raging hard on. Once she felt the support of my hands she moved her hands from the sides of the bathtub on to her breasts and began fondling them as I continued to fuck her upwards at ease.

She squeezed her tits hard against her body... making the sides of her breasts visible from behind. The water splashed between us every time I fully impaled my aunt's pussy. After a while water spilled on to the floor leaving a fine mess of what was supposed to be a cleanup operation. It would have been hard to tell when my aunt climaxed, given the fact we were covered in water, had it not been for the sudden spasm and shivers that took over her body as I punished what had only yesterday, been an abandoned, lonely, pussy.

While she was still cumming, I lifted her up, my cock still inside her. She flailed around for only a second as I thrusted my cock deep into her uterus.

With one last thrust I felt the beginning of my ejaculation.

"I'm cumming," I cried out

"Wait baby!!! Don't cum yet. Put me down I want to taste it," she yelled.

I Immediately set her back down, my cock twitching and about to explode. I looked down at my aunt as she begged my cock to cum. She only had to jerk on my shaft twice before the first stream shot into her face, partially covering one of her eyes. Unimpeded and like a hungry tigress, she lunged onto the geyser that was my cock, swallowing every burst of semen that shot from deep within my balls. The night before I had pumped a full load into her pussy but today she wanted to taste my seed. She squeezed my ass and swallowed for a long time until finally my cock stopped the tireless stream. She however seemed to have enjoyed the taste far too much. She was still on her knees gently sucking on my cock even as it lost the battle against her hunger. She was draining every last drop from me. She was no longer moving her mouth back and forth on my cock. Instead, she held her mouth in place and sucked only with her tongue and the muscles in her mouth. She was truly milking what I had left and I was lost in pleasure.

"So much for washing up," I told her tenderly.

"We really have to get a move on darling," she finally said having taken my exhausted cock out of her mouth.

She turned the water back on and washed us both off. Occasionally she would daintily, rub my cock and balls as she washed the soap off.

Finally we were all clean and now the real work could begin, moving to her new house.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 14764  |  
21%
  |  16

Loving My Aunt

Loving My Aunt
The constant buzzing of my cell phone woke me up. I picked up the cell phone. It was my friend Abhishek calling me. I had to pick up the phone. He is my best friend.

"Dude you gotta see this. Man this chick rocks."he yelled on phone as soon as I received his call. No hi no hello. Just straight to chicks.

"You dumbass. Its midnight. And you are talking about chicks. Now fuck off I need to sl**p." I replied to him as rudely as I can. But it had no effect on him.

He was babbling about new neighbors who were shifting into the house next to his.

"Dude I am seriously not interested in your chick stuff. Let me sl**p. Will catch you tomorrow morning 6 am sharp. Now stop fucking around." I yelled to him switched off my cell and went to sl**p.

I was like this. At the age of 22 I was still a virgin. I was not that much interested in girls. No I am not gay. But I am much more interested in mature women. So my friend Abhishek's chick talk hadn't affected me. All though I had a body to which all the girls of my class got attracted but I never gave them a shit. I was 6'2" with muscular body which I kept in shape by working out daily. This habit from 8th grade had helped me to have a perfect body.

Another thing which made me proud apart from my great muscular body was my cock. It was 9 inches and very thick. Whenever I got time I jacked off and my usual fantasy was my friend Abhishek's mom. She was around 39 years old but still appeared to be in her late twenties. Her husband worked as a cement consultant so he was on tours for most of the time. Her son Abhishek was my buddy since we were k**dies running around in our diapers. So I got attracted to her since I thought about girls.

My mom woke me up at 5.30 A.M with a cup of coffee. That's the first thing in the morning I need.

I reached Abhishek's home at 6 am. The door was answered by Abhishek's mom. Her name is Pooja.

"Hullo aunty! Good morning." I greeted her.

"Good morning dear. Come on in." she welcomed me inside. I followed her to the kitchen with my eyes on her perfect ass.

"Abhishek is still sl**ping. Wait here I will wake him up." saying this she went to wake up Abhishek. I was just sitting there and admiring her. She was around 5'5" with great breasts. Which were around 36 DD. They were the center of my fantasy. Her jet black hairs reached to her waist and her face gave a sensual glow. She was drop dead gorgeous.

She returned smiling. "He has just woken up. Will be ready in 15 minutes. Will you like to have a cup of coffee?" she asked me.

"That would be lovely aunty." I replied still staring her.

She gave me a smile when she caught me staring her breasts. I lowered my gaze and started talking her about college. She was wearing a sleeveless nightgown which showed her huge breasts and her milky smooth arms. This didn't helped me. Though I was talking to her about college but in reality undressing her in my mind.

Abhishek came shortly and we left for gym. Since Abhishek lived near the gym so I usually had breakfast in his house.

We returned back at around 9. A. M. Pooja aunty had prepared breakfast for us.

She had just came out of bath and was wearing a gown. Man. She rocked. That whole out of the bath look blew me up. I was staring at her in awe.

"Son you remember. Today we have to go shopping." Pooja aunty reminded Abhishek.

"What mom?? Ohh sorry I forgot. Hey mom I don't have time. Sorry. But I have to go check my math grads. Ask Ajay." Abhishek replied to aunty and pointed towards me.

Aunty looked little hurt. She had planned this shopping for weeks and now her fool son blew her plans. But I knew what to do. If I didn't took this opportunity then I wont get anything like this again.

"Aunty if you don't have any problem I can accompany you." I said to aunty. I was little nervous as I didn't knew how aunty will react.

"That would be lovely Ajay." aunty replied. Her smile returned.

"Then that is done. I will pick you up at 11 am." I said to her.

I thanked her for the breakfast and ran towards my home literally jumping with joy. I have been waiting for this kind of opportunity for ages and now here it was.

I started getting ready at 10 A. M. My mom saw me dressing up with so much joy.

"You going on some date or what? Why you jumping up so madly?" my mom asked me confused.

"Its nothing mother. I am just taking Mrs Singh for shopping. Nothing else." I replied her. Pretending this job to be a tiresome and headache.

"O.K. Be careful while driving and don't play around much. Return soon." My mom said to me.

"Yes mom" I said to her. I kissed her goodbye and jumped into my car.

Exactly at 11 A.M I reached Pooja aunty's home.

She opened the door and I once again stared at her in awe. She was looking stunning with a knee long skirt sleeveless top. Just a hint of makeup and there she was. Her breasts were covered perfectly by the white top. I wanted to fuck her then and there.

"What are you looking at? Come on I am not looking that beautiful." Pooja aunty said to me.

"Aunty you are looking beautiful. Gorgeous." I stammered.

"O.K lets go." She said to me ruffling my hairs.

I opened the car door for her.

"Thank you dear. I feel like I am going on a date." she said to me.

My heart skipped a beat. Did she meant what she was saying.

I got on the wheels and drove to the nearest shopping mall.

We went to the clothes store as aunty wanted to buy a shirt for Abhishek.

I was really elated. With all the guys looking at her I was felling proud and happy to be her e****t.

We bought some clothes. It was at the general store where I got the treat of my life.

We were buying medicines when I spotted a shelf with just condoms. I was staring at the shelf trying to read the names of few when I felt a hand on my shoulder. I blushed when I saw it was aunty who was smiling at me.

"So you are checking out condoms. Ever used any of them?" aunty asked me her eyes twinkling.

"No luck till now aunty." I replied with my eyes on the ground.

"No need to be ashamed of. Come on." saying this she patted me.

Her touch sent shock waves throughout my body.

We went to the other row to buy some fruits when Pooja aunty turned towards me and asked "You have any girlfriend?".

"No aunty." I replied.

"Strange. You are handsome. Girls must be drooling over you. Didn't found any beautiful girl till now?" she said to me enjoying every moment.

It was then I said that thing which changed my life.

"No one is as beautiful as you aunty. No girl can be like you." I said to her like being out of my mind.

She was looking at me stunned.

"Well that's the most beautiful thing anyone said to me." She touched my face with her soft hands. And I kissed her hand.

It was just on impulse. She brought her face near mine and we kissed. A passionate kiss.

I brought my tongue to her lips and she parted her lips. I explored her mouth with my tongue. We kissed like this for few minutes. It was the last shelf at the corner of the store so no one came.

We broke our kiss. Aunty led me by my hand out of the store. We didn't buy any things.

We went to the women rest room. Aunty went in first to check then she signaled me. I went in and we locked ourselves in the one of the cubicles.

We kissed there passionately.

"I wanted to do this since I saw you." I said to her.

"You should have told me earlier. Even I like you." She replied hoarsely. Her voice was husky and her breathings became heavier.

We again started kissing and I brought my hands to her huge breasts. I squeezed them. I brushed her nipples with my fingers and she moaned.

I lifted her top and started sucking her nipples. Her nipples were erect. I sucked them like I was hungry baby wanting milk.

"Yeah suck them baby. They are all yours. Suck me hard baby." She was whispering in my ears.

She pulled my head away from her breasts and told me to unbutton my jeans.

I did that exactly and my cock became free.

She gasped. "I have never seen a cock like this. Its huge." She said to me.

She took my cock in her hand and I almost died because of such pleasure. Her hand felt warm and smooth at my cock which was accustomed to my rough hands.

She stroked me.

"I want that thing in me right now. We don't have time for floor play do it now." She said to me.Her voice was hoarse. She was like in a trance.

Even I was blind with pleasure.

I took her in my arms lifted her. I tore away her panties and brought my cock head at her pussy's entrance.

The cubicle where we were was very small but we didn't mind the space we were in a pure sexual ecstasy.

"Fuck me now sweetheart." She said to me. There was a urgency in her voice.

I pushed inside her. She was a little tight.

I tried again and with one massive shove I was buried inside her. All that time she was in my arms and my face was buried in her breast.

"Oh God! That feels awesome. Start pounding my pussy my lover." She said to me while hanging on my shoulders.

I started pumping her. She clung to my shoulders and I was fucking her with slow motion.

I increased my speed slowly so that my massive cock can adjust into her pussy. Soon I was fucking her madly. Pumping her with all my strength.

Suddenly the door to the next cubicle opened. I stopped fucking her. Someone got into the next cubicle.

"Someone is peeing. Don't stop. Gimme your cock" she whispered into my ears.

I slowly started fucking her without making any noise.

It was a damn good feeling. Fucking my aunt when someone is peeing next door.

Soon I resumed my rhythm with speed. I was again fucking her with all my strength without caring the woman next cubicle may hear us.

She was moaning her pleasure. My hard fucking was making her go mad with pleasure. Her nails were buried into my shoulders. Leaving love marks on my back.

"OH God! I am cumming. Harder. Harder.Fuck me harder." Pooja aunty shouted with ecstasy and started cumming.

Her juices were all over my cock. But I didn't stopped I kept pounding her.

After few minutes I was also nearing orgasm.

"Aunty I am going to cum." I said to her in a hoarse voice.

"Cum inside me baby. Give me your seed." she replied huskily.

With one massive shot my whole cock buried inside her and I started cumming. One two three shot of hot cum.

She cummed again. I had pumped my whole load into her womb.

My cock was still buried inside her and we were like this for few minutes. After sometime I let her down.

"That was the best fuck of life. Lets get out of here." She whispered to me.

She cleaned herself with the tissue and went out first. She knocked on the door signaling me all was clear.

We came out of the mall. We both were looking as if we were d***k.

We got into the car and kissed once again.

I drove the car and we reached her home within 15 minutes.

I opened the door of the house. AS soon as I closed the door she was all over me.

She pulled down my pants and took my cock in her mouth. Her mouth felt warm.

I was in heaven. It was the best feeling I ever had.

Slowly I started mouth fucking her.

She was gagging but took my whole cock in her mouth. I held her head with my hands and started shoving my cock in her mouth which she gladly took.

She was massaging my balls with her free hands as if milking them.

With a loud cry I started cumming inside her mouth.

I shot a huge load which she swallowed.

"Umm!! Tasty cum." She said to me wiping her mouth.

"Come into the bedroom." She said to me breathlessly.

I lifted her in my arms like her lover and took her into the bedroom. I made her lie on the bed and started licking her pussy.

"Oh Ajay!! That's sweet. Lick me. I am your whore come lick me." She was screaming.

I found her clit and started licking it. Years of porn watching had given me that much experience.

I kept on licking her pussy and within few minutes she was cumming.

"God!! You are a gem. See I am cumming dear lover" she smiled to me.

I came to her and kept my cock on her lips. She took my cock in her lips and sucked it hard.

"Its now time to make love." I said to her.

I brought my cock head to her pussy lips.

"Make me yours lover." she said to me.Her

I pushed my whole cock inside her. My cock hit her cervix.

She was moaning softly.

I started pumping her.

"Yeah that's it. Pound me. Fuck me dear lover. I am all yours." she begged me.

"Take it aunty. My cock is all yours. I will fuck you like you were never before." I said to her in a hoarse voice.

"Yes fuck me. Make me a true woman." She begged me.

After 15 minutes of intense fucking she started cumming wildly.

"I am cumming lover. Ohhhhhhhhhh!!" she screamed and cummed on my cock. I didn't stopped pounding her.

Within few minutes I was also on the verge of orgasm.

"Aunty I am cumming."I shouted.

"Come inside me baby. Give me your seed. Make me moomy." She said in a horse voice.

That was enough for me. I came hard inside her and shot a huge load. That was twice now that I came inside her pussy.

I fell on her with my cock still buried inside her pussy.

She ruffled my hairs out of love and affection.

"You know Ajay being with you make me feel happy, My husband never gave this much pleasure to me. I love you my lover." She said to me kissing on my forehead.

"I love you too Pooja." I said to her.

We fucked twice more.

In evening her son returned from college and her husband from his tour.

She called me next morning and told me that she had fucked her husband without any protection so that she will tell him that the baby is his. But we both knew that the baby is mine.

Soon she was pregnant.

"You are the first person I am calling. You have become a father my lover." She said to me.

"You serious. Thats a great news. Thank you Pooja. I love you." I said to her.

We met in evening and fucked again in her backyard with her husband and son in front mowing the lawn.

She gave birth to a daughter. Everyone was happy and I was happy too. That k** had my eyes.

We continued our fucking sessions whenever we got time. And I am as happy as I can be.
... Continue»
Posted by zopri 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 2788  |  
88%

A Day at My Aunt's

(Teen Mike spends time at Aunt Suzy's house)


My name is Mike. It all started about a few years ago when I was 18. I went to my Aunt Suzy’s house to spend the day swimming with my cousins, Brian and Lisa. Brian was a year older at 19 and was a sophomore in college. He was about my size at 6’0 and couldn’t be more than 165 lbs. Lisa was my age at 18 and we were both seniors in high school. Lisa was the type of girl that you knew would be hot at an early age. She was about 5’6 and maybe weighed 95 lbs., had gorgeous legs and started to develop a beautiful set of tits. They had to be about a C-cup at the time. The thing that she had going though was her eyes. They looked exactly like Chasey Lain’s, eyes that you just stared into when she spoke. She got those from her mother, who also had an amazing pair of eyes. Lisa didn’t get her hair color from anyone though; she had perfect blond hair that ran just past her shoulders. Everyone else in her f****y had brown hair. She and Brian went to a different school as they lived about 5 miles away from us.

My Aunt Suzy was a few years younger than my mother at 36 and had about the same build. She was about 5’7 and 135 lbs., although most of that weight was due to her tits. They were amazing at a 36DD, meaning that they really didn’t sag at all. They were just the kind of tits that you wanted to pop out of a dress and suck on for a week. Aunt Suzy had shoulder length autumn brown hair and an absolutely beautiful face.

I never really felt comfortable around their f****y. I always felt like my Aunt Suzy was a little mean to me and Brian always acted like he was too old to hang out with me, like he was better than me. Lisa was the only one to make an effort, even though sometimes she would chime in with her mom or b*****r and make fun of me. I guess she was a bit of a tease in that sense. When we were alone she would be nice and we would have a great time together, but when she was with her friends she acted like she didn’t know me.

Anyway, we were all swimming in the pool in the backyard as my aunt was laying out in the middle of the yard in one of those long reclining chairs. She was sitting up a little reading a book with a pair of sunglasses on. We had just finished a game of Marco Polo (which I lost because my cousins cheated) when Lisa and Brian said they were going inside to get something to eat. I stayed in their above ground pool while they headed off inside. I climbed out to go on their slide located to the left of the pool. It was pretty cool except for the fact that you had to pour water on it, as the automatic sprinklers on it were broken. I slid down and splashed in the pool when I heard my aunt call out, “Don’t use the slide!” I just waded for a moment embarrassed at being yelled at when my aunt called for me to come over to her.

“Where’s Brian and Lisa?” she asked.

“They went inside to get something to eat,” I said.

“Go inside and tell them to get the money from my purse and then to come out here, I need them to walk over to the store.”

I headed back inside the house and went to the kitchen where I expected they would be, but they weren’t. I started to walk around the house quietly thinking that maybe they were playing another trick on me. I thought I heard something from upstairs, but then it was gone. When I heard it the second time I headed upstairs to check it out.

I peered into Lisa’s room as it was halfway open and that’s where the noise was coming from. When I looked in I couldn’t believe my eyes. There was Brian standing by the bed with his trunks down around his ankles. Lisa was down on her knees in front of her b*****r with his dick in her mouth. She had her eyes closed and was bobbing her head up and down on his pole. She let out soft little hums like “Mmmm,” as she continued to work on Brian. Brian, meanwhile, had his eyes shut and his head tilted back as his hand was on the back of my cousin’s head. His mouth was open as he let out little groans like “Uggghhh.” I stared and watched for a minute, then crept slowly away and back downstairs. I couldn’t believe what I just saw, more importantly I couldn’t think of what I was going to tell my aunt. I headed outside and slowly walked over to her.

“Well, did you tell them? Where are they?” she demanded.

“No, I didn’t see them,” I replied.

“Aauugghh, fine!” she stammered as she slammed her book closed and tossed it on the recliner as she got up to go in the house. I stood there for a minute not sure what to do. I looked down and saw my shorts clinging to my legs. I was wearing these volleyball shorts that also had a liner in them for swimming. They were cool except that when they got wet they stuck to my body, which was embarrassing when my dick shriveled up and showed through my shorts after I had been swimming.

Just then I heard the sliding glass door from the house open and my aunt walked over with a bottle of sun tan lotion. I saw a crooked little smile on her face that she was trying to conceal as she said, “I can’t find them either, oh well.” Oh well? Just a second ago she was yelling at me that I didn’t find them as she so obviously wanted. What the hell was going on? Did she really not find them or did she and was just lying like I had? What if she saw them and thought that I saw them? Panic started to set in as she sat down on the chair and reclined it all the way.

“Here, can you put some this on my back?” she asked handing me the bottle of lotion as she got on her stomach. All I could say was “sure” and took the cap off as she undid the tie in the back of her bikini top. Now my aunt’s backyard is completely covered by trees around the fences. You really couldn’t see into the neighbors’ yard on any side, so I really didn’t worry about anyone seeing me put lotion on my aunt with her bikini untied. I put the lotion on my hands and started to rub it along her back. “Make sure you get my sides too so I don’t burn,” she said. I started along the sides by her waist, careful not to go near her tits, which were spilling out, on both sides of her oily body.

“Auuggghh, like this” she yelled as she grabbed my right hand and placed it onto the side of her tit. “I told you I don’t want to burn!”

I started to rub the lotion all over the side of her tit. “Put your leg over and get the other one too,” she politely said. The other one? She obviously meant her breast but I couldn’t believe she was making me do this. I flung my left leg over her so I was kind of straddling the chair. I put some more lotion on and started to rub both of her tits simultaneously. “Mmmmm,” she softly moaned. My legs started to get tired and I started to touch her with my ass. “Go ahead, you can sit down,” she said. I sat down on her nice firm ass and continued rubbing her luscious firm tits. By now I had gotten a pretty good hard-on that I was trying to prevent from touching my Aunt Suzy. But every once in a while it brushed up against her ass.

She asked me to come around in front of her and do her shoulders. As I got up I tried to adjust myself as I was sporting a pretty wicked hard-on. The material from my shorts was still clinging to my leg and you could see the outline of my cock. I did the best I could to hide it and walked in front of my aunt. She propped her head up on her folded arms in front of her and had taken her sunglasses off. As I started to work on her shoulders, I poured some more lotion on my hands spilling some onto my shorts.

“Whoops,” my aunt cooed as she started to wipe up the lotion with her fingers. She started to rub her fingers along my cock, which was now starting jump around in my shorts as she played with it. She looked up at me with a little smile and then pulled down my shorts. I just watched as she rubbed the excess lotion up and down on my throbbing prick. It felt so good, to have someone else’s hand touching my dick. I hadn’t even really kissed a girl, yet alone have one jerking me off. Aunt Suzy then leaned forward and gave the tip a little lick. She moaned softly as she started licking my shaft all over, even stopping to fondle and lick my balls. Then she leaned up and took my cock in her mouth. I was in heaven! I couldn’t believe the incredible sensation of having my dick sucked for the first time. She was humming around my pecker and took it out a couple of times to lick the head. She would look into my eyes before turning her head back down and engulfing my cock. Finally I started to tense up and knew I was going to cum before she took my dick out and lay back on the recliner chair. This was the first time I saw her big, beautiful tits that I had just rubbed the sides of. They were gorgeous as they hung there and I just wanted to grab them and suck on them. She motioned me over to her as she pulled down her bikini bottoms. I started to crawl up to her breasts but she stopped me and pushed my head down to her crotch.

“It’s my turn now, I want you to eat my pussy like a good boy,” she said. I stared at it, looking at her neatly trimmed bush. Obviously I had never eaten pussy before and didn’t know where to begin, although I was sure I wanted to do it. I looked up at her as she said, “Just start licking it.” I wanted to make my aunt happy and didn’t want to be yelled at again so I dove in and started licking around.

“Yes, ooh, that’s it. Mmmmm, yes just keep licking. That’s good,” she said as her breathing got heavier.

As I licked her I noticed that it tasted and smelled different, but not bad. Actually her pussy was a pleasant mix of perfume and coconut (from the lotion). I kept licking until my aunt lifted my head and said ok. She then spread her legs for me. “Come here,” she whispered. She started to rub my dick and placed it at the entrance of her sopping wet cunt. She grabbed me by my ass cheeks and told me to push. When I did I felt my dick slip into her warm, wet pussy. She positioned herself below me and put her arms around me.

“That’s it, now just move it in and out ok?” she said as her heavy breathing started catching up to my own.

We started to rock back and forth, careful not to make too much noise, as we didn’t know if any of the neighbors were out. The thought of being out in the open with my cock slipping in and out of my beautiful aunt’s cunt was unbelievable. I leaned down and started to suck on her luscious mounds of tit flesh. She grabbed the back of my head as I sucked and licked her nipple for all it was worth. “Yes, yes baby suck on my tities. Suck on your auntie’s big tities,” she moaned in my ear. I looked up into her beautiful eyes and just kept moving in and out. It was incredible fucking my aunt. I relished the warm feeling all over my body and the sensation of her cunt muscles massaging my prick. It felt really warm and wet as my cock started to make some squishing noises as I pumped in and out of her. I really wasn’t pounding her or giving her the fucking of a lifetime, I just did as she told me. I just lay on top of her and moved my ass up and down, slipping my cock in and out of her delicious pussy. My dick only slipped out once, mainly because I got lost for a moment trying to switch tits. My dick was a good seven inches, so I really didn’t have to worry about slipping out too much.

My Aunt Suzy grabbed my head and moved it up to hers. “Did you see them? I know you did. I know you saw your cousins. Lisa is such a good little cocksucker. Mmmmm, yes, do you like fucking? Do you like fucking your auntie?”

“Yeeeessss,” was all I could muster as I felt myself getting closer.

She let out a little moan and pulled me in to kiss me. I started moving my lips against hers when I suddenly felt her tongue slip into my mouth. Instinct took over and I was soon French kissing my aunt as my cock lay deep in her moist, hot pussy. Our tongues played with each other for a while before I pulled away and stopped for a second.

“What is it? Are you ready to cum baby? Go ahead, you can cum in me. Keep fucking me until you cum inside my pussy, I want you to. Oh, Mikey I want you to cum in me so bad. Please, cum for Aunt Suzy,” she begged.

That was it, I grunted and gave one final thrust into my aunt’s pussy before I exploded inside of her. I must have let forth at least nine or ten spurts of cum inside my aunt before I just lay on top of her and put my head in between her heavy breasts.


“Get up for a second,” she said as she started to push me back off of her. I sat down on the recliner as she stood up and started to wipe herself a little with her towel. “That was beautiful baby. Was that your first time?” she asked as if she couldn’t tell. I told her it was and she responded by smiling and taking my hand. “Come on, let’s go inside,” she said as I followed her into the house. As we walked my limp dick just swayed back and forth, all wet and slimy from my aunt’s mouth and pussy.

We started to head upstairs when I started to hear some loud smacking sounds and groans. My Aunt Suzy led me to Lisa’s bedroom where I saw Brian pumping his cock into my cousin’s snatch. I looked up at my aunt and she just smiled at me and led me into the bedroom.

“Can we join?” my aunt asked as we walked over to the bed.

“Mikey!” Lisa exclaimed as she smiled at us.

“Just a minute mom,” Brian let out as he continued groaning and fucking his s****r.

“No, I want you two to save some for us. Pull out of your s****r,” my aunt replied.

“Come on mom I’m almost done,” Brian could barely say as he was about to coat his s****r’s pussy walls with his semen.

“NO, NOW,” my aunt demanded.

With that a bitter Brian pulled out of his s****r before he could climax. My aunt walked me over to the bed and sat me down. “I just popped your cousins cherry,” my aunt told my cousins. “Really?” asked Lisa. “Way to go man,” Brian said as he smacked me on the back. “Now I want us all to have some fun since I converted Mike to i****t,” my aunt told my cousins. It really hadn’t dawned on me that what I had just done was i****t, I was too consumed by the immense pleasure my aunt had given my dick and being able to suck on her glorious tits. I started to drift off a little and feel somewhat ashamed when I felt someone’s hand on my dick and looked down to see Lisa kneeling on the floor in front of me with her hand on me.

“Mmmm, you want me to suck him mommy?” Lisa asked my aunt.

“Yes, stick his big cock in your mouth honey,” my aunt said.

With that my cousin looked up at me as she opened her mouth and placed my cockhead inside. The sight of my beautiful cousin sucking me while looking up at me quickly brought my dick back to life. God it was such a gorgeous sight. Her beautiful eyes just seemed to pierce my soul as her tongue flickered over the head of my dick. I closed my eyes, tilted my head back and moaned with my cousin as she gave me an even better blowjob than my aunt (certainly not taking anything away from my aunt!).

Then I heard my aunt say, “Brian help your s****r out.”

“Awww,” I heard him reply as I felt him get off the bed. Lisa pulled my cock out of her mouth as I felt another hand grab hold of my dick. I looked down to see Brian grab my cock and guide it into his mouth.

“Yes, suck him good Brian, oh fuck,” my aunt moaned as she played with her big tities.

It was a little weird at first and I started to go soft at the idea of my dick in another guy’s mouth, but I have to admit that Brian was pretty good. He started sucking me louder and harder than either his s****r or mother had. Then he took my cock out and spit on the head. He started rubbing his spit all over the head of my cock mixing it with my precum while tonguing the underside of my shaft. “Oh, god yes baby, spit on his nasty cock, oooohhh, suck his balls baby,” my aunt cried as she stuffed two fingers inside her pussy. Brian started to tongue my balls and sucked one into his mouth. God, the feeling was incredible. Lisa leaned over and put my dick back in her mouth as her b*****r was playing with my balls in his mouth. I started to groan and could feel myself coming close again when my aunt told them to stop.

“Can Mikey lick my pussy mom? Lisa asked.

“Not yet, I want him to try something else,” my aunt replied. Else, what else? What else was there to do? I figured maybe she wanted me to fuck her or Lisa in the ass like I saw in porno mags, but other than that what else was there? “Brian, get on the bed,” my aunt directed. Brian sat next to me as Aunt Suzy grabbed my arm and pulled me down in front of Brian. My aunt got down on her knees with me and started to rub my dick.

“I want you to suck your cousin’s hot, wet cock,” she moaned in my ear. Brian and Lisa overheard her and they started to laugh and cheer. “Yeah, suck my dick bitch!” Brian laughed out. I started to panic and freeze and could feel my dick go limp even as my aunt stroked it.

“Come on, you can do it,” she whispered in my ear. Lisa moved over so she could get a good look and listen to what my aunt was saying.

“Come on Mike, Brian did it to you so you have to do it to him, it’s only fair,” my aunt said.

“Yeah, come on man, I did it, it’s not that bad, you’ll get used to it,” said Brian calmly as he stroked his big dick.

He looked to be about the same size as me, maybe even 8 inches. I felt nervous and scared as my aunt pushed my head down toward his crotch.

“Now open your mouth like a good boy,” my aunt said to me. I slowly started to open my mouth, as I was too scared to do anything else. Her expert handjob was helping me out a little as I was too confused to realize what it was that I was about to do. My cousin took his dick and pointed it toward my mouth. My aunt continued to push me closer to him when his dick brushed up against my lips.

“Ooohhhh, gooodddd, yeeeessss, do it,” my aunt moaned as she worked on my dick and pushed my head.

Suddenly my cousin pushed his big cock into my mouth and moaned as he saw it disappear.

“Fuck yes, oh god that’s good baby, oh so fucking good,” my aunt moaned as she let go of my dick and I guess started fingering herself. I was busy trying to figure out what to do as my eyes were closed with my cousin’s dick in my mouth.

“Use your tongue Mikey,” Lisa directed me as she started to rub my butt.

I started to work my tongue around the underside of his dick as it was the only place I could. Then my cousin started to pull his cock out and then pushed it back in.

“That’s it baby, fuck his mouth, oh god fuck his pretty little mouth Brian,” my aunt cheered on.

I started to get the hang of it and just did the best I could not to choke on it. I just figured I would do this until my aunt told me to stop and try not to screw up. Then something happened. Brian started to groan and as he pulled his dick out I licked the tip of his head. When I did I tasted something sweet. It wasn’t cum, as I’m sure I’d be able to tell if he came in my mouth. I figured it must be his precum. There wasn’t much to it; it just felt neat licking something out of him. He started moaning and groaning as I licked more and more at his head. When he slowly pulled his dick out of my mouth, I followed his cock and kept tonguing the head with abandon. I don’t know what came over me all of a sudden.

“OH FUCK YEEESSSSSSS, GOD THAT IS SO FUCKING HOT,” my aunt cried out.

“God, he won’t stop licking the head,” Brian laughed out.

“That’s because he likes it,” my aunt said. “You like it don’t you Mikey, you like sucking cock. God you’re a little cocksucker,” my aunt moaned in my ear as she thrust her tongue in there. “Oh fuck you’re such a good little cocksucker, suck it, suck him deep.” I kept bobbing up and down on his shaft until he was about to cum. “Oh fuck,” cried Brian.

“NO, not yet,” cried my aunt and with that she grabbed his dick from my mouth and started to pull me up.

“Come on mom,” Brian said as he closed his eyes and fell back on the bed. “I’m dying here.”

“Just wait a minute Brian,” Aunt Suzy said. “I want Mike to fuck his cousin.”

“Finally!” shouted Lisa, and with that she jumped up on the bed and spread her legs for me.

“Go on Mike,” said my aunt as she helped me onto the bed. “I want to watch you fuck Lisa.”

I climbed in between Lisa and looked up into her beautiful eyes. Suddenly, I was lost again, lost in the lust of my beautiful cousin. I positioned myself on top of her and moved until I felt my cock rub up against her moist pussy. God the heat from it was unbelievable. I moved my ass and started to push my cock along her pussy lips until I felt it being sucked in. I had forgotten about the blowjob I’d just given to my other cousin and suddenly remembered how wonderful it felt to have my dick inside a cunt. My aunt was sitting beside me stroking my ass as my cock slide in and out of her slutty daughter. Brian lay behind me on his back trying to save himself for whatever his mother wanted next. I figured that Aunt Suzy would go over to Brian but she just kept on playing with my ass. A couple of times she eve wet her finger and moved it along my crack. Once I even felt her stick it in my asshole and pull it out.

I just kept concentrating on my sexy cousin. I leaned down and licked at her nipples causing her to moan loudly. I moved up and we started kissing. I couldn’t believe this; my cock was inside my beautiful cousin, sliding in and out of her warm cunt! Suddenly I felt a tongue along my asscrack and quickly looked back to see my aunt’s head. Lisa grabbed my head and pulled me to her tits again and I started sucking her nipples. It was weird but cool to feel my aunt tonguing my butt. I just kept fucking Lisa when she stopped and I could feel Brian sit up.

“Stay still a second,” my aunt said and grabbed my waist forcing me to stop.

Brian came over behind me and put his hands on my waist. I looked back to see him stroking himself and playing with my asshole. He was in a daze and just kept moaning to himself.

“Lean forward,” my aunt directed. I just looked at her a second before she yelled, “JUST DO IT!”

I leaned forward and looked into Lisa’s eyes as she smiled at me.

“That’s it, push it in. Stick your big cock up his virgin ass,” my aunt groaned.

I realized what was happening and looked over at my aunt with pleading eyes. But she just stared at Brian and kept fingering herself.

Suddenly I felt Brian’s cock slowly start to push into my asshole. “Ooowwwww,” I cried out as Lisa wrapped her legs and arms around me holding me still as her b*****r pushed his cock deep into my ass.

“Oh fuck, yes baby. That’s it, keep going, fill his ass with your big cock,” my Aunt Suzy moaned as she furiously frigged herself. I felt Brian keep pushing as I tried to relax and realized that this was happening to me and there wasn’t much I could do about it.

“Fuck yeah, fuck him hard sweetie. Fuck his little ass. Make him take that big cock of yours. Fuck that little faggot ‘til he cums in Lisa’s stinky pussy,” my aunt said as she cheered on.

She was obviously in ecstasy as she watched me being fucked by her son. I felt so dirty giving in to my aunt and cousins. I felt so used but at the same time I realized that my aunt let me fuck her and was now letting me fuck her hot daughter. I turned back to look at Lisa as she smiled up at me.

“Don’t worry about them,” she said. “Just relax and keep fucking me. Fuck me until you cum inside me. I want you to cum so bad Mikey. I want you to make me cum too.”

I leaned down and licked her face wildly, stabbing my tongue inside her mouth as her little slut talk was turning me on. Meanwhile I was getting used to the fact that I had a cock in my ass. I hurt at first and then felt a little weird, now I had to admit that it felt pretty good. I don’t think I would’ve liked just having a dick up my ass, but with my cock buried in my cousin’s cunt it was an added pleasure.

Suddenly I felt Brian tense up and begin to moan loudly. “Yes, cum in him. Dump your cum inside his ass,” my aunt begged as she evidently found a hairbrush of Lisa’s to stick up her cunt. I watched my aunt fuck herself with the brush when I felt Brian moan loudly and start to buck his hips. I looked down at Lisa as the first spurt of cum shot into my ass.

“Take him Mike, let Brian come inside you!” Lisa whispered. I relaxed my asshole and felt his big cock throb and pulsate as he emptied spurt after spurt of hot cum in my asshole. Moans surrounded the room as my cousin came inside me and my aunt fucked herself with reckless abandon while watching her son come inside her nephew’s ass. The feeling of his come splashing inside me and my cock inside Lisa was too much for me as I soon shot my second load of the day into my cousin’s dripping cunt.

We all cleaned up afterwards and Lisa and Brian went to the store like my aunt had originally wanted. She finished reading in the backyard and I went to take a nap on Brian’s bed. I woke a couple of hours later to hear the front door open and people talking. I heard the voices of my s****r and my mother. My mother had picked my s****r up from a basketball tournament in which she had been cheering for her college. My s****r had been a cheerleader since she was about 7. Now she was 20, and was one of the captains of the squad.

My s****r, Julie, is about 5’8 with long blond hair. She’s got long legs and a very perky set of tits. All my friends were jealous that she was my s****r and our doorbell and phone were constantly busy with guys. I wasn’t sure whether or not she had sex yet, but if I had to guess I’m sure she has a few times since she was constantly going to late-night parties on the weekends.

My mom, Carol, is about the same size as my aunt with a great set of tits also. She has green eyes and dirty blond hair. You could obviously tell that she and my aunt were s****rs.

They were all talking and then things went silent. I started to fall back asl**p when I heard the door open again and heard Lisa, Brian and my Uncle Jim walk through. A few minutes later I heard people coming up the steps and voices at the door. I pretended I was asl**p as I heard the door open.

“Mike’s sl**ping?” I heard my s****r ask. “What did you guys do to him?”

“He’s had a busy day,” Brian said as he and Lisa started to laugh.

“Come on Julie, check out my room. I redecorated it,” Lisa said.

I heard some faint talking and then heard my s****r shout, “Oh my god, Brian.” I jumped out of bed and tiptoed over into the hallway and looked into my cousin’s room. Lisa and Julie were on the bed and Brian was standing next to my s****r with his cock pulled out of his shorts.

“I told you it was big,” Lisa said to Julie.

“Go on Julie, touch it,” said Brian.

“No, you guys we can’t do this, Brian put that thing away and lets go downstairs,” my s****r said.

“Come on Julie, touch it,” Lisa whispered in Julie’s ear as she reached over and ran her hand up Julie’s leg.

“Lisa stop! Brian pull your shorts up and let’s go downstairs!” commanded my s****r, but she made no attempt to stand up. Meanwhile, Lisa’s hand continued up my s****r’s leg underneath her short cheerleader skirt. Brian kept stroking his rod and moving closer to Julie’s face.

“Lisa stop,” my s****r giggled as Lisa’s started tonguing Julie’s ear. Brian started to moan and rub the precum coming out of the tip of his rock hard dick all over the head and shaft. I could see my s****r’s little cotton shorts that the cheerleaders wore under their skirts and Lisa’s hand disappearing underneath them. My s****r started to moan and Lisa moved in and kissed my s****r on the lips. They just touched lips before parting, and then Lisa ran her hand over Julie’s face and pulled her in for a second embrace. Julie made no attempt to stop her and soon I saw their tongues playing with one another. They broke the kiss when Brian started to moan. Julie looked up at him and then watched him playing with himself. I couldn’t believe my eyes as I watched her lean over and put her mouth around his cock.

Julie started sucking Brian hard as Lisa knelt before my s****r and pulled down her shorts and panties. She left her skirt on and started to eat Julie out! They continued this for a while before they all stripped (except for my s****r leaving her skirt on) and started fondling and playing with one another on the bed. I didn’t know what to do but I knew that I had to do something. I felt like they were taking advantage of my s****r like they had me. Although I must admit I had a pretty good time and Julie didn’t seem to mind too much.

Nevertheless, I headed on downstairs to tell my mom. Directly below the stairs was the living room, to the left was the front door and to the right was the kitchen. You could go around either way to get to the f****y room, which was down a smaller set of steps. I crept down to the edge of a set of stairs that led directly into the f****y room. I saw my mom sitting on the couch with my uncle and my aunt was across the room in a rocking chair. My aunt was now wearing a pair of shorts and a tank top. Mom was dressed in beige slacks and a silk white top that showed off her mounds pretty well. Actually any shirt she wore pretty much showed off her magnificent chest. My Uncle Jim was wearing a pair of shorts and a polo shirt as he had been golfing this morning.

They were talking about work or something when my mom said that she needed to get home because her back was bothering her. Great I thought, she’d go look for Julie and catch my cousins and really cuss my aunt and them out! But my uncle moved over next to my mom and said he’d give her a back massage. My mom said no, but my aunt insisted that Uncle Jim helped her when her back was giving her problems a couple of weeks ago. They convinced my mom and she turned her back to my uncle.

No, I thought, she has to go find Julie! I thought about walking in and telling her, but what could I say? I had fucked both my aunt and my cousin that afternoon and gave into giving my other cousin a blowjob and letting him fuck me up the ass! I worried about my mom, but I knew she would NEVER do anything like that. I knew my aunt wouldn’t try anything on my mom because it was her s****r and that would be too much of a gamble. It was one thing to manipulate and take advantage of k**s, but it was another to do it to a grownup. I only worried that my mom would find out what I had done.

My uncle started to work his hands up and down on my mom’s back. So far, nothing wrong with this massage. But he kept on scooting up behind my mom so that his crotch was against my mom’s ass. I was worried until my mom scooted forward away from my uncle a little.

“Sorry, here let me do your shoulders,” my uncle said.

Mom started to tilt her head back a little and was giving into my uncle’s hands. My uncle moved my mom’s hair to one side and said it was in his way. My mom did one of those moves that girls do when they toss their hair to one side. He got closer and closer to my mom’s neck with his face when he leaned in and kissed her on the neck.

“Hey, what the hell? JIM!” cried my mom.

Quickly my aunt moved over in front of my mom and sat on the couch. “Carol, relax,” my aunt said as she stroked her hand gently along my mom’s cheek. “Relax? Your husband just kissed me! I’m not going to relax, I’m getting Mike and Julie and getting the hell out of here!” mom shouted.

She started to get up but my uncle grabbed her waist and pulled her back down.

“Carol, Carol, come here, I’m sorry, don’t run off,” my uncle said gently as he rubbed his hands up and down my mother’s arms.

“Jim was just trying to relax you Carol,” my aunt said.

“No, he kissed me, I know what he did,” mom replied.

“Ssshhhh, just let yourself go Carol,” my uncle whispered in her ear as he moved in and started kissing her neck again. He once again scooted up behind her and started moving her hips. Before my mom could react my aunt leaned over and kissed my mom on the lips, holding her head so that she couldn’t get away. Mom started to cry inside my aunt’s mouth but she soon stopped and my uncle started rubbing her crotch through her pants. Mom and Aunt Suzy broke their kiss and my aunt removed her tank top over her head. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her tits spilled out in front of my mother. My aunt grabbed my mom’s head and pulled her to one of her nipples.

To my surprise, mom actually opened her mouth and took my aunt’s nipple in her mouth. My aunt leaned her head back and moaned with pleasure. “Yes Carol, that’s it, suck my tit,” she said. Meanwhile my uncle knelt on the floor in front of my mom and took off her pants. He fingered her pussy through her panties a little before removing them too. My mom sat up a second and watched as my uncle moved in and placed his tongue over my mom’s pink pussy lips. Mom moaned and looked at my aunt. They just looked into each other’s eyes before my mom bent over and resumed her mouth on my aunt’s tits. That’s it, I thought. It was over, they had her too.

Then out of the corner of the room I watched as my s****r was being led from the other staircase entranceway by my cousins. She looked dazed with a big smile on her face. It was as if she was in a trance and had become their sex slave. When Julie saw mom she just continued to smile and exclaimed, “Mommy!”

Mom looked up at Julie and suddenly realized what was going on. “Julie!” my mom stammered, but Aunt Suzy leaned over and stuck her tongue in my mom’s ear as she whispered something. Mom remained expressionless as she sat up on the couch as my uncle continued eating her out. My aunt sat up and walked over to my s****r.

“Did you have fun with your cousins?” my aunt asked my s****r.

“Yes, very much,” replied Julie, as she stood there with cum running down her thighs. God she looked like such a slut, and it really started to turn me on.

“Good, so did your b*****r,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Where is Mike?” asked Mom, suddenly aware that she was there to pick me up.

“Lisa, why don’t you go wake him up?” replied my aunt.

“He’s not in Brian’s room, we looked,” said Lisa.

“Well, just look around, maybe he’s in the bathroom somewhere,” said Aunt Suzy.

With that Lisa ran upstairs to go look for me. Aunt Suzy took Julie’s hand and led her down to the carpeted floor where she started to kiss and fondle my s****r. Brian moved over to the couch and sat next to my mom, stroking his cock. “Play with your Aunt Carol’s big tities,” my uncle told my cousin. With that he moved over and started licking my mom’s right nipple while fondling her left tit. Mom leaned back against the couch and let herself enjoy being taken advantage of. She reached over and put her hand on Brian’s cock, slowly starting to stroke it. Brian stopped m*****ing my mom’s tits for a second and watched my mom fondle his dick. They looked at each other and moved closer together. Mom closed her eyes as she moved in and kissed my cousin on the lips. When their lips parted they looked at one another again, and then my mom bent over and engulfed my cousin’s cock in her mouth.

“Yes, that’s it s*s, suck my son’s big, hard cock. Mmmmm, take it all in Carol, suck your nephew good,” moaned Aunt Suzy.

I watched as mom’s mouth bobbed up and down on his hard pole. I glanced over to see my s****r lying on her stomach licking my aunt’s pussy as Aunt Suzy was licking her lips watching my mother. I was so busy staring at everyone naked as they licked and sucked one another that I didn’t even realize I had start to fondle myself inside my shorts. The sight of my mother becoming such a whore gave me mixed feelings and I wasn’t sure how to react. I just watched as she kept on sucking Brian’s cock and licking his balls. Suddenly a hand grabbed my arm from behind.

“Found him!” yelled Lisa as I turned around to see who it was.

“Bring him in here,” said Aunt Suzy.

This was the first time my mother saw me staring at her naked body. She slowly took her mouth off my cousin’s cock and looked up at me with a wicked smile as a large line of drool extended from her mouth to the tip of Brian’s cock. “Hi sweetie,” she said calmly. I couldn’t speak; I just stared at her. What a fucking whore she was! How could my own mother do this to me? It was different for me; I’m young and was sort of pushed into this whole thing. But she’s an adult and could’ve gotten up and walked away whenever she wanted.

“Mikey’s learned a lot today,” my aunt told my mom. “Let me show you, Jim sit up on the couch.”

With that she took my hand and led me over to my uncle. He spread his legs and my aunt pushed me down before him.

“Show your mommy what you learned today. Show her what a good little cocksucker you are,” my aunt continued.

“No way, he can’t do that,” said my mom as she looked on.

“Watch,” said Aunt Suzy as she knelt down beside me and pushed my head toward my uncle’s crotch. Uncle Jim took his cock and started to press the head against my lips. My aunt licked my ear as she whispered for me to open my mouth. Not knowing what else to do I complied and opened up as my uncle fed me his large cock.

“Oh my god!” my mom said as she started to laugh.

“Shit Mike!” exclaimed my s****r.

“Oh fuck yeah… GOD!” said my uncle as he started to moan with pleasure at the blowjob that I was giving him.

“Is he good honey? Is he sucking your cock real good?” asked my aunt.

“Fuck, he’s almost as good as Brian,” said my uncle.

I just kept sucking up and down on his shaft, licking his head and tasting his precum in my mouth. After a few minutes my aunt pulled me off and laid me down on the floor. “Spread yourself for your uncle,” she said as she started to spread my legs and push my knees towards my head. I knew what she had in mind and grabbed my thighs as I pulled them towards me, giving everyone a good view of my asshole. My uncle just smiled and stroked himself as he got down and knelt before me.

“Wait, he can’t do that,” my mother said.

“Why, he liked it when Brian fucked him,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Yeah, I fucked his pretty little ass good,” laughed Brian.

“Mike, are you gay?” my s****r asked me.

“Maybe,” said my aunt. “He seems to like sucking cock.”

“No,” I strongly replied to my aunt. “I’m just doing what you tell me.”

“That’s right, and now I’m telling you to spread your ass cheeks so your Uncle Jim can fuck you good!” my aunt scolded me. I looked up at mom for support, but she just gazed at me as she stroked Brian’s cock.

My uncle spit in his hand and then wiped it against my ass probing my hole with his finger. After letting out a little moan he spit in his hand again and wiped it on his cock. “Yes, that’s it,” my aunt moaned bending over to spit on my uncle’s cock. “Make it nice and wet for him.”

He stared at his cock as he slowly started to push it into my asshole. I soon started to feel the entire length of his cock fill my ass. This time around was different. Before I had my dick in my hot cousin and really didn’t mind Brian’s cock up my ass. But now it was just my uncle and me and I started to feel as if I was gay, seeing everyone in the room watching me with my legs spread and a cock up my ass. I looked at my mother as she was watching me get fucked, her hand working furiously on Brian’s stiff cock. My aunt was kneeling next to us sticking her tongue in my uncle’s mouth as they moaned together. My s****r had found a new pussy to play with as she licked Lisa. Lisa was sitting up and moaning as she lightly pulled on my s****r’s ponytail.

Soon my cousin Brian flipped my mom over onto her back and rammed his dick into her snatch. She was turned away from me now and was just looking up at Brian. “Oh fuck yes, mmmm, fuck me,” she moaned staring at Brian as sweat beat down his face.

“Oh god Carol,” my aunt said looking over at my mom. “God let him fuck you, oh, my own son is fucking my s****r.” Aunt Carol was fingering herself at a rapid pace. She must’ve had at least 15 orgasms by now it seemed. I’ll always remember her licking her lips, moaning and fingering herself whenever I looked at her. My s****r picked her head up hearing mom and Aunt Suzy. “Oh mom,” my s****r Julie moaned as she made her way over to our mother.

“Oh mom, you look so beautiful. He has such a big cock, don’t you like it? Oh mom I love you,” said Julie as she started to lick my mother’s nipples. My mom was groaning loudly as Brian fucked her brains out. Now I started to get angry. I couldn’t believe my cousin was fucking my mom. What’s more is I couldn’t believe mom would let him. I was pissed that she wasn’t watching me, that she was just concentrating on Brian. I was pissed that she hadn’t asked me to fuck her, that she just grabbed the nearest cock and thrust it in her pussy.

Meanwhile my uncle was giving me a good pounding and I hadn’t even noticed. “Oww,” I started to cry as his cock was really starting to hurt me. He just kept on fucking me harder and deeper in my ass. Soon I was begging him to stop, as he seemed to be lost in a state of ecstasy. He opened his eyes, looked down on me and withdrew his cock. He looked over at his son fucking my mom and licked his lips.

“Oh, does the poor baby’s ass hurt?” my aunt mocked over me.

I just lay there watching as my uncle made his was over to the couch. Brian slipped out of my mom and moved down on his back. Mom got up and lay on top of Brian, grabbing his cock and sticking it back in her now sopping wet pussy. Uncle Jim moved in behind mom and pushed his cock up her ass. I sat up and stared in disbelief as my mom rocked back and forth between the two men and their cocks. She moaned loudly as they fucked her hard. Aunt Suzy went ballistic as she watched her husband and son fuck her s****r, moaning even louder and fucking herself with both hands. Julie and Lisa were looking up every so often from their 69.

I just sat there playing with myself, staring in amazement. I couldn’t believe this was my mother being fucked by her nephew and b*****r-in-law. She loved every minute of it. “Fuck me, fuck my ass hard!” she screamed. My uncle had his hands on her waist and pounded his cock in and out of mom’s ass. Brian fucked my mom’s pussy as he licked all over her big tits. He moved his mouth up and kissed my mother hard on the lips, their tongues playing with one another.

Soon my uncle was groaning and got off my mom. He stood up by the side of the couch and pulled my mom’s hair back forcing her to sit up on Brian’s cock. “Mmmm, give it to me,” mom pleaded. “Uuggghhh,” Uncle Jim moaned as he shot his load all over my mom’s face and tits. “Yes, come all over her,” commanded my aunt. Uncle Jim slapped his cock against my mother’s face and wiped his cum all over her. Looking at his father cum all over his aunt, Brian soon started to buck and moan. “Yes, come in her. Come in your auntie,” Aunt Suzy said to Brian.

“No, he can’t,” mom said.

I remember that a year ago Dad got himself “fixed” so that my parents couldn’t have any more c***dren. I realized then that while dad couldn’t get mom pregnant, my cousin could.

“Please, I’ll get pregnant, just shoot it on my tits,” mom begged Brian.

“NO,” my aunt shouted as she jumped over to them on the couch. “Let him come in you. You know you want him to. Just let it come inside you,” Aunt Suzy said as she held my mother down on top of her son.

That was it! I was just about to jump up and pull my mother off Brian when I heard her say, “Yes, do it. Come inside me Brian. Come inside your auntie’s pussy! Please, I need it soooo bad!”

With that Brian let out one last grunt and filled my mom’s belly with his hot cum. “Oh fuck yes,” moaned my aunt loudly as she came all over the rug. I had never seen a woman cum before, but she kept fingering herself as fluid came out of her pussy and coated her hand and the carpet below. When my mother came back down from her high she got off my cousin and rubbed my uncle’s cum all over her tities. My s****r asked our mother if that meant we were going to have a little b*****r or s****r, and she just replied “maybe.”

Mom and Aunt Suzy tongued one another as they looked over at me. “Looks like your son is jealous,” my aunt said as they both laughed at me. “He’s pissed that his cousin and uncle got to fuck his mom before him.” It was true, I was jealous, but also pissed at my mom for letting Brian cum inside her. Mom continued laughing as she crawled over to me like a cock-crazed slut hungry for cum.

“Oh baby, I’m sorry, did you want to fuck me?” she asked mocking me. “I thought you were gay.”

“I’M NOT FUCKING GAY!” I shouted at her.

“Well then why don’t you show me,” she said lying down on her back next to me.

“Do it Mike,” my s****r said. “Fuck mom good.”

I crawled in between her legs and knelt before my own naked mom. I looked down at her and saw Brian’s cum leaking out of her pussy and onto her thighs. I put my cockhead at the entrance of her pussy and pushed it in as I moved on top of her. “Ooooohhh, yes, that’s it baby,” moaned mom.

“I’ll bet he’s wanted this for such a long time,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Is that true baby, have you wanted to fuck your mommy?” asked mom as I started to fuck her. Not knowing what else to say in that predicament I replied, “yes.” “Then do it,” she said, “fuck your mom.”

I started to pump harder than I had with either Aunt Suzy or Lisa. Soon I was fucking her even harder than Brian had. Part of it was that I now knew she was a whore and liked being fucked hard. The other part was that I was still so fucking pissed at her for being such a whore that my anger came out in my fucking.

Then mom did something I’ll never forget. She reached up and kissed me full on the lips. When our kiss broke she looked into my eyes and said, “I love you so much.” We then kissed again, this time her tongue slipped into my mouth and I greeted it with my own. After that I didn’t pay attention to my aunt or anyone else in the room. I was making love to my mother and loving every second of it. Soon I felt how warm and wet her pussy was, and the incredible sensation it sent through every inch of my body. I looked down at my mother, her face glistening with sweat and cum. I kissed and licked her all over her face. I clamped my mouth over her nipples and sucked them vigorously. I pumped my cock into my own mother and soon felt myself about to cum.

“Yes baby, do it. Come in mommy, cum in my pussy, please,” she moaned looking right into my eyes.

I couldn’t hold back any longer, even though I wanted to so bad. I wanted to continue fucking my mother forever. But soon I felt that familiar feeling and was soon dumping load after load of semen into my mother’s womb. She squealed with excitement as I came inside her. I looked at her when I was done and we kissed for several minutes before I lied on top of her and we cuddled, my cock still buried in her warm, damp cunt.

After that, we all cleaned up and mom agreed with my aunt to let my s****r and I stay overnight. My mom later brought my father over after dinner and they “caught” my s****r and I fucking on the edge of my aunt’s hot tub. It was all just another scheme by my aunt to get my dad into their little “i****t club.” My dad put up a fight at first, but once he saw Lisa walk over to him naked and grab his cock through his pants, he didn’t struggle too much. The best was when we all watched dad fuck Julie. He kept moaning about how much he’s always wanted to fuck her. He came all over her sexy little body and mom licked up every drop.

Later, mom had a little boy and Julie and I had a little b*****r. We’re still not sure whom the father is, I mean, who’s going to take a bl**d test? Although, everyone says he has the same eyes as me.... Continue»
Posted by KingAmir 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Sex Humor, Taboo  |  Views: 21221  |  
96%
  |  12

A Day at My Aunt's (Teen Mike spends time at

My name is Mike. It all started about a few years ago when I was 18. I went to my Aunt Suzy’s house to spend the day swimming with my cousins, Brian and Lisa. Brian was a year older at 19 and was a sophomore in college. He was about my size at 6’0 and couldn’t be more than 165 lbs. Lisa was my age at 18 and we were both seniors in high school. Lisa was the type of girl that you knew would be hot at an early age. She was about 5’6 and maybe weighed 95 lbs., had gorgeous legs and started to develop a beautiful set of tits. They had to be about a C-cup at the time. The thing that she had going though was her eyes. They looked exactly like Chasey Lain’s, eyes that you just stared into when she spoke. She got those from her mother, who also had an amazing pair of eyes. Lisa didn’t get her hair color from anyone though; she had perfect blond hair that ran just past her shoulders. Everyone else in her f****y had brown hair. She and Brian went to a different school as they lived about 5 miles away from us.

My Aunt Suzy was a few years younger than my mother at 36 and had about the same build. She was about 5’7 and 135 lbs., although most of that weight was due to her tits. They were amazing at a 36DD, meaning that they really didn’t sag at all. They were just the kind of tits that you wanted to pop out of a dress and suck on for a week. Aunt Suzy had shoulder length autumn brown hair and an absolutely beautiful face.

I never really felt comfortable around their f****y. I always felt like my Aunt Suzy was a little mean to me and Brian always acted like he was too old to hang out with me, like he was better than me. Lisa was the only one to make an effort, even though sometimes she would chime in with her mom or b*****r and make fun of me. I guess she was a bit of a tease in that sense. When we were alone she would be nice and we would have a great time together, but when she was with her friends she acted like she didn’t know me.

Anyway, we were all swimming in the pool in the backyard as my aunt was laying out in the middle of the yard in one of those long reclining chairs. She was sitting up a little reading a book with a pair of sunglasses on. We had just finished a game of Marco Polo (which I lost because my cousins cheated) when Lisa and Brian said they were going inside to get something to eat. I stayed in their above ground pool while they headed off inside. I climbed out to go on their slide located to the left of the pool. It was pretty cool except for the fact that you had to pour water on it, as the automatic sprinklers on it were broken. I slid down and splashed in the pool when I heard my aunt call out, “Don’t use the slide!” I just waded for a moment embarrassed at being yelled at when my aunt called for me to come over to her.

“Where’s Brian and Lisa?” she asked.

“They went inside to get something to eat,” I said.

“Go inside and tell them to get the money from my purse and then to come out here, I need them to walk over to the store.”

I headed back inside the house and went to the kitchen where I expected they would be, but they weren’t. I started to walk around the house quietly thinking that maybe they were playing another trick on me. I thought I heard something from upstairs, but then it was gone. When I heard it the second time I headed upstairs to check it out.

I peered into Lisa’s room as it was halfway open and that’s where the noise was coming from. When I looked in I couldn’t believe my eyes. There was Brian standing by the bed with his trunks down around his ankles. Lisa was down on her knees in front of her b*****r with his dick in her mouth. She had her eyes closed and was bobbing her head up and down on his pole. She let out soft little hums like “Mmmm,” as she continued to work on Brian. Brian, meanwhile, had his eyes shut and his head tilted back as his hand was on the back of my cousin’s head. His mouth was open as he let out little groans like “Uggghhh.” I stared and watched for a minute, then crept slowly away and back downstairs. I couldn’t believe what I just saw, more importantly I couldn’t think of what I was going to tell my aunt. I headed outside and slowly walked over to her.

“Well, did you tell them? Where are they?” she demanded.

“No, I didn’t see them,” I replied.

“Aauugghh, fine!” she stammered as she slammed her book closed and tossed it on the recliner as she got up to go in the house. I stood there for a minute not sure what to do. I looked down and saw my shorts clinging to my legs. I was wearing these volleyball shorts that also had a liner in them for swimming. They were cool except that when they got wet they stuck to my body, which was embarrassing when my dick shriveled up and showed through my shorts after I had been swimming.

Just then I heard the sliding glass door from the house open and my aunt walked over with a bottle of sun tan lotion. I saw a crooked little smile on her face that she was trying to conceal as she said, “I can’t find them either, oh well.” Oh well? Just a second ago she was yelling at me that I didn’t find them as she so obviously wanted. What the hell was going on? Did she really not find them or did she and was just lying like I had? What if she saw them and thought that I saw them? Panic started to set in as she sat down on the chair and reclined it all the way.

“Here, can you put some this on my back?” she asked handing me the bottle of lotion as she got on her stomach. All I could say was “sure” and took the cap off as she undid the tie in the back of her bikini top. Now my aunt’s backyard is completely covered by trees around the fences. You really couldn’t see into the neighbors’ yard on any side, so I really didn’t worry about anyone seeing me put lotion on my aunt with her bikini untied. I put the lotion on my hands and started to rub it along her back. “Make sure you get my sides too so I don’t burn,” she said. I started along the sides by her waist, careful not to go near her tits, which were spilling out, on both sides of her oily body.

“Auuggghh, like this” she yelled as she grabbed my right hand and placed it onto the side of her tit. “I told you I don’t want to burn!”

I started to rub the lotion all over the side of her tit. “Put your leg over and get the other one too,” she politely said. The other one? She obviously meant her breast but I couldn’t believe she was making me do this. I flung my left leg over her so I was kind of straddling the chair. I put some more lotion on and started to rub both of her tits simultaneously. “Mmmmm,” she softly moaned. My legs started to get tired and I started to touch her with my ass. “Go ahead, you can sit down,” she said. I sat down on her nice firm ass and continued rubbing her luscious firm tits. By now I had gotten a pretty good hard-on that I was trying to prevent from touching my Aunt Suzy. But every once in a while it brushed up against her ass.

She asked me to come around in front of her and do her shoulders. As I got up I tried to adjust myself as I was sporting a pretty wicked hard-on. The material from my shorts was still clinging to my leg and you could see the outline of my cock. I did the best I could to hide it and walked in front of my aunt. She propped her head up on her folded arms in front of her and had taken her sunglasses off. As I started to work on her shoulders, I poured some more lotion on my hands spilling some onto my shorts.

“Whoops,” my aunt cooed as she started to wipe up the lotion with her fingers. She started to rub her fingers along my cock, which was now starting jump around in my shorts as she played with it. She looked up at me with a little smile and then pulled down my shorts. I just watched as she rubbed the excess lotion up and down on my throbbing prick. It felt so good, to have someone else’s hand touching my dick. I hadn’t even really kissed a girl, yet alone have one jerking me off. Aunt Suzy then leaned forward and gave the tip a little lick. She moaned softly as she started licking my shaft all over, even stopping to fondle and lick my balls. Then she leaned up and took my cock in her mouth. I was in heaven! I couldn’t believe the incredible sensation of having my dick sucked for the first time. She was humming around my pecker and took it out a couple of times to lick the head. She would look into my eyes before turning her head back down and engulfing my cock. Finally I started to tense up and knew I was going to cum before she took my dick out and lay back on the recliner chair. This was the first time I saw her big, beautiful tits that I had just rubbed the sides of. They were gorgeous as they hung there and I just wanted to grab them and suck on them. She motioned me over to her as she pulled down her bikini bottoms. I started to crawl up to her breasts but she stopped me and pushed my head down to her crotch.

“It’s my turn now, I want you to eat my pussy like a good boy,” she said. I stared at it, looking at her neatly trimmed bush. Obviously I had never eaten pussy before and didn’t know where to begin, although I was sure I wanted to do it. I looked up at her as she said, “Just start licking it.” I wanted to make my aunt happy and didn’t want to be yelled at again so I dove in and started licking around.

“Yes, ooh, that’s it. Mmmmm, yes just keep licking. That’s good,” she said as her breathing got heavier.

As I licked her I noticed that it tasted and smelled different, but not bad. Actually her pussy was a pleasant mix of perfume and coconut (from the lotion). I kept licking until my aunt lifted my head and said ok. She then spread her legs for me. “Come here,” she whispered. She started to rub my dick and placed it at the entrance of her sopping wet cunt. She grabbed me by my ass cheeks and told me to push. When I did I felt my dick slip into her warm, wet pussy. She positioned herself below me and put her arms around me.

“That’s it, now just move it in and out ok?” she said as her heavy breathing started catching up to my own.

We started to rock back and forth, careful not to make too much noise, as we didn’t know if any of the neighbors were out. The thought of being out in the open with my cock slipping in and out of my beautiful aunt’s cunt was unbelievable. I leaned down and started to suck on her luscious mounds of tit flesh. She grabbed the back of my head as I sucked and licked her nipple for all it was worth. “Yes, yes baby suck on my tities. Suck on your auntie’s big tities,” she moaned in my ear. I looked up into her beautiful eyes and just kept moving in and out. It was incredible fucking my aunt. I relished the warm feeling all over my body and the sensation of her cunt muscles massaging my prick. It felt really warm and wet as my cock started to make some squishing noises as I pumped in and out of her. I really wasn’t pounding her or giving her the fucking of a lifetime, I just did as she told me. I just lay on top of her and moved my ass up and down, slipping my cock in and out of her delicious pussy. My dick only slipped out once, mainly because I got lost for a moment trying to switch tits. My dick was a good seven inches, so I really didn’t have to worry about slipping out too much.

My Aunt Suzy grabbed my head and moved it up to hers. “Did you see them? I know you did. I know you saw your cousins. Lisa is such a good little cocksucker. Mmmmm, yes, do you like fucking? Do you like fucking your auntie?”

“Yeeeessss,” was all I could muster as I felt myself getting closer.

She let out a little moan and pulled me in to kiss me. I started moving my lips against hers when I suddenly felt her tongue slip into my mouth. Instinct took over and I was soon French kissing my aunt as my cock lay deep in her moist, hot pussy. Our tongues played with each other for a while before I pulled away and stopped for a second.

“What is it? Are you ready to cum baby? Go ahead, you can cum in me. Keep fucking me until you cum inside my pussy, I want you to. Oh, Mikey I want you to cum in me so bad. Please, cum for Aunt Suzy,” she begged.

That was it, I grunted and gave one final thrust into my aunt’s pussy before I exploded inside of her. I must have let forth at least nine or ten spurts of cum inside my aunt before I just lay on top of her and put my head in between her heavy breasts.


“Get up for a second,” she said as she started to push me back off of her. I sat down on the recliner as she stood up and started to wipe herself a little with her towel. “That was beautiful baby. Was that your first time?” she asked as if she couldn’t tell. I told her it was and she responded by smiling and taking my hand. “Come on, let’s go inside,” she said as I followed her into the house. As we walked my limp dick just swayed back and forth, all wet and slimy from my aunt’s mouth and pussy.

We started to head upstairs when I started to hear some loud smacking sounds and groans. My Aunt Suzy led me to Lisa’s bedroom where I saw Brian pumping his cock into my cousin’s snatch. I looked up at my aunt and she just smiled at me and led me into the bedroom.

“Can we join?” my aunt asked as we walked over to the bed.

“Mikey!” Lisa exclaimed as she smiled at us.

“Just a minute mom,” Brian let out as he continued groaning and fucking his s****r.

“No, I want you two to save some for us. Pull out of your s****r,” my aunt replied.

“Come on mom I’m almost done,” Brian could barely say as he was about to coat his s****r’s pussy walls with his semen.

“NO, NOW,” my aunt demanded.

With that a bitter Brian pulled out of his s****r before he could climax. My aunt walked me over to the bed and sat me down. “I just popped your cousins cherry,” my aunt told my cousins. “Really?” asked Lisa. “Way to go man,” Brian said as he smacked me on the back. “Now I want us all to have some fun since I converted Mike to i****t,” my aunt told my cousins. It really hadn’t dawned on me that what I had just done was i****t, I was too consumed by the immense pleasure my aunt had given my dick and being able to suck on her glorious tits. I started to drift off a little and feel somewhat ashamed when I felt someone’s hand on my dick and looked down to see Lisa kneeling on the floor in front of me with her hand on me.

“Mmmm, you want me to suck him mommy?” Lisa asked my aunt.

“Yes, stick his big cock in your mouth honey,” my aunt said.

With that my cousin looked up at me as she opened her mouth and placed my cockhead inside. The sight of my beautiful cousin sucking me while looking up at me quickly brought my dick back to life. God it was such a gorgeous sight. Her beautiful eyes just seemed to pierce my soul as her tongue flickered over the head of my dick. I closed my eyes, tilted my head back and moaned with my cousin as she gave me an even better blowjob than my aunt (certainly not taking anything away from my aunt!).

Then I heard my aunt say, “Brian help your s****r out.”

“Awww,” I heard him reply as I felt him get off the bed. Lisa pulled my cock out of her mouth as I felt another hand grab hold of my dick. I looked down to see Brian grab my cock and guide it into his mouth.

“Yes, suck him good Brian, oh fuck,” my aunt moaned as she played with her big tities.

It was a little weird at first and I started to go soft at the idea of my dick in another guy’s mouth, but I have to admit that Brian was pretty good. He started sucking me louder and harder than either his s****r or mother had. Then he took my cock out and spit on the head. He started rubbing his spit all over the head of my cock mixing it with my precum while tonguing the underside of my shaft. “Oh, god yes baby, spit on his nasty cock, oooohhh, suck his balls baby,” my aunt cried as she stuffed two fingers inside her pussy. Brian started to tongue my balls and sucked one into his mouth. God, the feeling was incredible. Lisa leaned over and put my dick back in her mouth as her b*****r was playing with my balls in his mouth. I started to groan and could feel myself coming close again when my aunt told them to stop.

“Can Mikey lick my pussy mom? Lisa asked.

“Not yet, I want him to try something else,” my aunt replied. Else, what else? What else was there to do? I figured maybe she wanted me to fuck her or Lisa in the ass like I saw in porno mags, but other than that what else was there? “Brian, get on the bed,” my aunt directed. Brian sat next to me as Aunt Suzy grabbed my arm and pulled me down in front of Brian. My aunt got down on her knees with me and started to rub my dick.

“I want you to suck your cousin’s hot, wet cock,” she moaned in my ear. Brian and Lisa overheard her and they started to laugh and cheer. “Yeah, suck my dick bitch!” Brian laughed out. I started to panic and freeze and could feel my dick go limp even as my aunt stroked it.

“Come on, you can do it,” she whispered in my ear. Lisa moved over so she could get a good look and listen to what my aunt was saying.

“Come on Mike, Brian did it to you so you have to do it to him, it’s only fair,” my aunt said.

“Yeah, come on man, I did it, it’s not that bad, you’ll get used to it,” said Brian calmly as he stroked his big dick.

He looked to be about the same size as me, maybe even 8 inches. I felt nervous and scared as my aunt pushed my head down toward his crotch.

“Now open your mouth like a good boy,” my aunt said to me. I slowly started to open my mouth, as I was too scared to do anything else. Her expert handjob was helping me out a little as I was too confused to realize what it was that I was about to do. My cousin took his dick and pointed it toward my mouth. My aunt continued to push me closer to him when his dick brushed up against my lips.

“Ooohhhh, gooodddd, yeeeessss, do it,” my aunt moaned as she worked on my dick and pushed my head.

Suddenly my cousin pushed his big cock into my mouth and moaned as he saw it disappear.

“Fuck yes, oh god that’s good baby, oh so fucking good,” my aunt moaned as she let go of my dick and I guess started fingering herself. I was busy trying to figure out what to do as my eyes were closed with my cousin’s dick in my mouth.

“Use your tongue Mikey,” Lisa directed me as she started to rub my butt.

I started to work my tongue around the underside of his dick as it was the only place I could. Then my cousin started to pull his cock out and then pushed it back in.

“That’s it baby, fuck his mouth, oh god fuck his pretty little mouth Brian,” my aunt cheered on.

I started to get the hang of it and just did the best I could not to choke on it. I just figured I would do this until my aunt told me to stop and try not to screw up. Then something happened. Brian started to groan and as he pulled his dick out I licked the tip of his head. When I did I tasted something sweet. It wasn’t cum, as I’m sure I’d be able to tell if he came in my mouth. I figured it must be his precum. There wasn’t much to it; it just felt neat licking something out of him. He started moaning and groaning as I licked more and more at his head. When he slowly pulled his dick out of my mouth, I followed his cock and kept tonguing the head with abandon. I don’t know what came over me all of a sudden.

“OH FUCK YEEESSSSSSS, GOD THAT IS SO FUCKING HOT,” my aunt cried out.

“God, he won’t stop licking the head,” Brian laughed out.

“That’s because he likes it,” my aunt said. “You like it don’t you Mikey, you like sucking cock. God you’re a little cocksucker,” my aunt moaned in my ear as she thrust her tongue in there. “Oh fuck you’re such a good little cocksucker, suck it, suck him deep.” I kept bobbing up and down on his shaft until he was about to cum. “Oh fuck,” cried Brian.

“NO, not yet,” cried my aunt and with that she grabbed his dick from my mouth and started to pull me up.

“Come on mom,” Brian said as he closed his eyes and fell back on the bed. “I’m dying here.”

“Just wait a minute Brian,” Aunt Suzy said. “I want Mike to fuck his cousin.”

“Finally!” shouted Lisa, and with that she jumped up on the bed and spread her legs for me.

“Go on Mike,” said my aunt as she helped me onto the bed. “I want to watch you fuck Lisa.”

I climbed in between Lisa and looked up into her beautiful eyes. Suddenly, I was lost again, lost in the lust of my beautiful cousin. I positioned myself on top of her and moved until I felt my cock rub up against her moist pussy. God the heat from it was unbelievable. I moved my ass and started to push my cock along her pussy lips until I felt it being sucked in. I had forgotten about the blowjob I’d just given to my other cousin and suddenly remembered how wonderful it felt to have my dick inside a cunt. My aunt was sitting beside me stroking my ass as my cock slide in and out of her slutty daughter. Brian lay behind me on his back trying to save himself for whatever his mother wanted next. I figured that Aunt Suzy would go over to Brian but she just kept on playing with my ass. A couple of times she eve wet her finger and moved it along my crack. Once I even felt her stick it in my asshole and pull it out.

I just kept concentrating on my sexy cousin. I leaned down and licked at her nipples causing her to moan loudly. I moved up and we started kissing. I couldn’t believe this; my cock was inside my beautiful cousin, sliding in and out of her warm cunt! Suddenly I felt a tongue along my asscrack and quickly looked back to see my aunt’s head. Lisa grabbed my head and pulled me to her tits again and I started sucking her nipples. It was weird but cool to feel my aunt tonguing my butt. I just kept fucking Lisa when she stopped and I could feel Brian sit up.

“Stay still a second,” my aunt said and grabbed my waist forcing me to stop.

Brian came over behind me and put his hands on my waist. I looked back to see him stroking himself and playing with my asshole. He was in a daze and just kept moaning to himself.

“Lean forward,” my aunt directed. I just looked at her a second before she yelled, “JUST DO IT!”

I leaned forward and looked into Lisa’s eyes as she smiled at me.

“That’s it, push it in. Stick your big cock up his virgin ass,” my aunt groaned.

I realized what was happening and looked over at my aunt with pleading eyes. But she just stared at Brian and kept fingering herself.

Suddenly I felt Brian’s cock slowly start to push into my asshole. “Ooowwwww,” I cried out as Lisa wrapped her legs and arms around me holding me still as her b*****r pushed his cock deep into my ass.

“Oh fuck, yes baby. That’s it, keep going, fill his ass with your big cock,” my Aunt Suzy moaned as she furiously frigged herself. I felt Brian keep pushing as I tried to relax and realized that this was happening to me and there wasn’t much I could do about it.

“Fuck yeah, fuck him hard sweetie. Fuck his little ass. Make him take that big cock of yours. Fuck that little faggot ‘til he cums in Lisa’s stinky pussy,” my aunt said as she cheered on.

She was obviously in ecstasy as she watched me being fucked by her son. I felt so dirty giving in to my aunt and cousins. I felt so used but at the same time I realized that my aunt let me fuck her and was now letting me fuck her hot daughter. I turned back to look at Lisa as she smiled up at me.

“Don’t worry about them,” she said. “Just relax and keep fucking me. Fuck me until you cum inside me. I want you to cum so bad Mikey. I want you to make me cum too.”

I leaned down and licked her face wildly, stabbing my tongue inside her mouth as her little slut talk was turning me on. Meanwhile I was getting used to the fact that I had a cock in my ass. I hurt at first and then felt a little weird, now I had to admit that it felt pretty good. I don’t think I would’ve liked just having a dick up my ass, but with my cock buried in my cousin’s cunt it was an added pleasure.

Suddenly I felt Brian tense up and begin to moan loudly. “Yes, cum in him. Dump your cum inside his ass,” my aunt begged as she evidently found a hairbrush of Lisa’s to stick up her cunt. I watched my aunt fuck herself with the brush when I felt Brian moan loudly and start to buck his hips. I looked down at Lisa as the first spurt of cum shot into my ass.

“Take him Mike, let Brian come inside you!” Lisa whispered. I relaxed my asshole and felt his big cock throb and pulsate as he emptied spurt after spurt of hot cum in my asshole. Moans surrounded the room as my cousin came inside me and my aunt fucked herself with reckless abandon while watching her son come inside her nephew’s ass. The feeling of his come splashing inside me and my cock inside Lisa was too much for me as I soon shot my second load of the day into my cousin’s dripping cunt.

We all cleaned up afterwards and Lisa and Brian went to the store like my aunt had originally wanted. She finished reading in the backyard and I went to take a nap on Brian’s bed. I woke a couple of hours later to hear the front door open and people talking. I heard the voices of my s****r and my mother. My mother had picked my s****r up from a basketball tournament in which she had been cheering for her college. My s****r had been a cheerleader since she was about 7. Now she was 20, and was one of the captains of the squad.

My s****r, Julie, is about 5’8 with long blond hair. She’s got long legs and a very perky set of tits. All my friends were jealous that she was my s****r and our doorbell and phone were constantly busy with guys. I wasn’t sure whether or not she had sex yet, but if I had to guess I’m sure she has a few times since she was constantly going to late-night parties on the weekends.

My mom, Carol, is about the same size as my aunt with a great set of tits also. She has green eyes and dirty blond hair. You could obviously tell that she and my aunt were s****rs.

They were all talking and then things went silent. I started to fall back asl**p when I heard the door open again and heard Lisa, Brian and my Uncle Jim walk through. A few minutes later I heard people coming up the steps and voices at the door. I pretended I was asl**p as I heard the door open.

“Mike’s sl**ping?” I heard my s****r ask. “What did you guys do to him?”

“He’s had a busy day,” Brian said as he and Lisa started to laugh.

“Come on Julie, check out my room. I redecorated it,” Lisa said.

I heard some faint talking and then heard my s****r shout, “Oh my god, Brian.” I jumped out of bed and tiptoed over into the hallway and looked into my cousin’s room. Lisa and Julie were on the bed and Brian was standing next to my s****r with his cock pulled out of his shorts.

“I told you it was big,” Lisa said to Julie.

“Go on Julie, touch it,” said Brian.

“No, you guys we can’t do this, Brian put that thing away and lets go downstairs,” my s****r said.

“Come on Julie, touch it,” Lisa whispered in Julie’s ear as she reached over and ran her hand up Julie’s leg.

“Lisa stop! Brian pull your shorts up and let’s go downstairs!” commanded my s****r, but she made no attempt to stand up. Meanwhile, Lisa’s hand continued up my s****r’s leg underneath her short cheerleader skirt. Brian kept stroking his rod and moving closer to Julie’s face.

“Lisa stop,” my s****r giggled as Lisa’s started tonguing Julie’s ear. Brian started to moan and rub the precum coming out of the tip of his rock hard dick all over the head and shaft. I could see my s****r’s little cotton shorts that the cheerleaders wore under their skirts and Lisa’s hand disappearing underneath them. My s****r started to moan and Lisa moved in and kissed my s****r on the lips. They just touched lips before parting, and then Lisa ran her hand over Julie’s face and pulled her in for a second embrace. Julie made no attempt to stop her and soon I saw their tongues playing with one another. They broke the kiss when Brian started to moan. Julie looked up at him and then watched him playing with himself. I couldn’t believe my eyes as I watched her lean over and put her mouth around his cock.

Julie started sucking Brian hard as Lisa knelt before my s****r and pulled down her shorts and panties. She left her skirt on and started to eat Julie out! They continued this for a while before they all stripped (except for my s****r leaving her skirt on) and started fondling and playing with one another on the bed. I didn’t know what to do but I knew that I had to do something. I felt like they were taking advantage of my s****r like they had me. Although I must admit I had a pretty good time and Julie didn’t seem to mind too much.

Nevertheless, I headed on downstairs to tell my mom. Directly below the stairs was the living room, to the left was the front door and to the right was the kitchen. You could go around either way to get to the f****y room, which was down a smaller set of steps. I crept down to the edge of a set of stairs that led directly into the f****y room. I saw my mom sitting on the couch with my uncle and my aunt was across the room in a rocking chair. My aunt was now wearing a pair of shorts and a tank top. Mom was dressed in beige slacks and a silk white top that showed off her mounds pretty well. Actually any shirt she wore pretty much showed off her magnificent chest. My Uncle Jim was wearing a pair of shorts and a polo shirt as he had been golfing this morning.

They were talking about work or something when my mom said that she needed to get home because her back was bothering her. Great I thought, she’d go look for Julie and catch my cousins and really cuss my aunt and them out! But my uncle moved over next to my mom and said he’d give her a back massage. My mom said no, but my aunt insisted that Uncle Jim helped her when her back was giving her problems a couple of weeks ago. They convinced my mom and she turned her back to my uncle.

No, I thought, she has to go find Julie! I thought about walking in and telling her, but what could I say? I had fucked both my aunt and my cousin that afternoon and gave into giving my other cousin a blowjob and letting him fuck me up the ass! I worried about my mom, but I knew she would NEVER do anything like that. I knew my aunt wouldn’t try anything on my mom because it was her s****r and that would be too much of a gamble. It was one thing to manipulate and take advantage of k**s, but it was another to do it to a grownup. I only worried that my mom would find out what I had done.

My uncle started to work his hands up and down on my mom’s back. So far, nothing wrong with this massage. But he kept on scooting up behind my mom so that his crotch was against my mom’s ass. I was worried until my mom scooted forward away from my uncle a little.

“Sorry, here let me do your shoulders,” my uncle said.

Mom started to tilt her head back a little and was giving into my uncle’s hands. My uncle moved my mom’s hair to one side and said it was in his way. My mom did one of those moves that girls do when they toss their hair to one side. He got closer and closer to my mom’s neck with his face when he leaned in and kissed her on the neck.

“Hey, what the hell? JIM!” cried my mom.

Quickly my aunt moved over in front of my mom and sat on the couch. “Carol, relax,” my aunt said as she stroked her hand gently along my mom’s cheek. “Relax? Your husband just kissed me! I’m not going to relax, I’m getting Mike and Julie and getting the hell out of here!” mom shouted.

She started to get up but my uncle grabbed her waist and pulled her back down.

“Carol, Carol, come here, I’m sorry, don’t run off,” my uncle said gently as he rubbed his hands up and down my mother’s arms.

“Jim was just trying to relax you Carol,” my aunt said.

“No, he kissed me, I know what he did,” mom replied.

“Ssshhhh, just let yourself go Carol,” my uncle whispered in her ear as he moved in and started kissing her neck again. He once again scooted up behind her and started moving her hips. Before my mom could react my aunt leaned over and kissed my mom on the lips, holding her head so that she couldn’t get away. Mom started to cry inside my aunt’s mouth but she soon stopped and my uncle started rubbing her crotch through her pants. Mom and Aunt Suzy broke their kiss and my aunt removed her tank top over her head. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her tits spilled out in front of my mother. My aunt grabbed my mom’s head and pulled her to one of her nipples.

To my surprise, mom actually opened her mouth and took my aunt’s nipple in her mouth. My aunt leaned her head back and moaned with pleasure. “Yes Carol, that’s it, suck my tit,” she said. Meanwhile my uncle knelt on the floor in front of my mom and took off her pants. He fingered her pussy through her panties a little before removing them too. My mom sat up a second and watched as my uncle moved in and placed his tongue over my mom’s pink pussy lips. Mom moaned and looked at my aunt. They just looked into each other’s eyes before my mom bent over and resumed her mouth on my aunt’s tits. That’s it, I thought. It was over, they had her too.

Then out of the corner of the room I watched as my s****r was being led from the other staircase entranceway by my cousins. She looked dazed with a big smile on her face. It was as if she was in a trance and had become their sex slave. When Julie saw mom she just continued to smile and exclaimed, “Mommy!”

Mom looked up at Julie and suddenly realized what was going on. “Julie!” my mom stammered, but Aunt Suzy leaned over and stuck her tongue in my mom’s ear as she whispered something. Mom remained expressionless as she sat up on the couch as my uncle continued eating her out. My aunt sat up and walked over to my s****r.

“Did you have fun with your cousins?” my aunt asked my s****r.

“Yes, very much,” replied Julie, as she stood there with cum running down her thighs. God she looked like such a slut, and it really started to turn me on.

“Good, so did your b*****r,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Where is Mike?” asked Mom, suddenly aware that she was there to pick me up.

“Lisa, why don’t you go wake him up?” replied my aunt.

“He’s not in Brian’s room, we looked,” said Lisa.

“Well, just look around, maybe he’s in the bathroom somewhere,” said Aunt Suzy.

With that Lisa ran upstairs to go look for me. Aunt Suzy took Julie’s hand and led her down to the carpeted floor where she started to kiss and fondle my s****r. Brian moved over to the couch and sat next to my mom, stroking his cock. “Play with your Aunt Carol’s big tities,” my uncle told my cousin. With that he moved over and started licking my mom’s right nipple while fondling her left tit. Mom leaned back against the couch and let herself enjoy being taken advantage of. She reached over and put her hand on Brian’s cock, slowly starting to stroke it. Brian stopped m*****ing my mom’s tits for a second and watched my mom fondle his dick. They looked at each other and moved closer together. Mom closed her eyes as she moved in and kissed my cousin on the lips. When their lips parted they looked at one another again, and then my mom bent over and engulfed my cousin’s cock in her mouth.

“Yes, that’s it s*s, suck my son’s big, hard cock. Mmmmm, take it all in Carol, suck your nephew good,” moaned Aunt Suzy.

I watched as mom’s mouth bobbed up and down on his hard pole. I glanced over to see my s****r lying on her stomach licking my aunt’s pussy as Aunt Suzy was licking her lips watching my mother. I was so busy staring at everyone naked as they licked and sucked one another that I didn’t even realize I had start to fondle myself inside my shorts. The sight of my mother becoming such a whore gave me mixed feelings and I wasn’t sure how to react. I just watched as she kept on sucking Brian’s cock and licking his balls. Suddenly a hand grabbed my arm from behind.

“Found him!” yelled Lisa as I turned around to see who it was.

“Bring him in here,” said Aunt Suzy.

This was the first time my mother saw me staring at her naked body. She slowly took her mouth off my cousin’s cock and looked up at me with a wicked smile as a large line of drool extended from her mouth to the tip of Brian’s cock. “Hi sweetie,” she said calmly. I couldn’t speak; I just stared at her. What a fucking whore she was! How could my own mother do this to me? It was different for me; I’m young and was sort of pushed into this whole thing. But she’s an adult and could’ve gotten up and walked away whenever she wanted.

“Mikey’s learned a lot today,” my aunt told my mom. “Let me show you, Jim sit up on the couch.”

With that she took my hand and led me over to my uncle. He spread his legs and my aunt pushed me down before him.

“Show your mommy what you learned today. Show her what a good little cocksucker you are,” my aunt continued.

“No way, he can’t do that,” said my mom as she looked on.

“Watch,” said Aunt Suzy as she knelt down beside me and pushed my head toward my uncle’s crotch. Uncle Jim took his cock and started to press the head against my lips. My aunt licked my ear as she whispered for me to open my mouth. Not knowing what else to do I complied and opened up as my uncle fed me his large cock.

“Oh my god!” my mom said as she started to laugh.

“Shit Mike!” exclaimed my s****r.

“Oh fuck yeah… GOD!” said my uncle as he started to moan with pleasure at the blowjob that I was giving him.

“Is he good honey? Is he sucking your cock real good?” asked my aunt.

“Fuck, he’s almost as good as Brian,” said my uncle.

I just kept sucking up and down on his shaft, licking his head and tasting his precum in my mouth. After a few minutes my aunt pulled me off and laid me down on the floor. “Spread yourself for your uncle,” she said as she started to spread my legs and push my knees towards my head. I knew what she had in mind and grabbed my thighs as I pulled them towards me, giving everyone a good view of my asshole. My uncle just smiled and stroked himself as he got down and knelt before me.

“Wait, he can’t do that,” my mother said.

“Why, he liked it when Brian fucked him,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Yeah, I fucked his pretty little ass good,” laughed Brian.

“Mike, are you gay?” my s****r asked me.

“Maybe,” said my aunt. “He seems to like sucking cock.”

“No,” I strongly replied to my aunt. “I’m just doing what you tell me.”

“That’s right, and now I’m telling you to spread your ass cheeks so your Uncle Jim can fuck you good!” my aunt scolded me. I looked up at mom for support, but she just gazed at me as she stroked Brian’s cock.

My uncle spit in his hand and then wiped it against my ass probing my hole with his finger. After letting out a little moan he spit in his hand again and wiped it on his cock. “Yes, that’s it,” my aunt moaned bending over to spit on my uncle’s cock. “Make it nice and wet for him.”

He stared at his cock as he slowly started to push it into my asshole. I soon started to feel the entire length of his cock fill my ass. This time around was different. Before I had my dick in my hot cousin and really didn’t mind Brian’s cock up my ass. But now it was just my uncle and me and I started to feel as if I was gay, seeing everyone in the room watching me with my legs spread and a cock up my ass. I looked at my mother as she was watching me get fucked, her hand working furiously on Brian’s stiff cock. My aunt was kneeling next to us sticking her tongue in my uncle’s mouth as they moaned together. My s****r had found a new pussy to play with as she licked Lisa. Lisa was sitting up and moaning as she lightly pulled on my s****r’s ponytail.

Soon my cousin Brian flipped my mom over onto her back and rammed his dick into her snatch. She was turned away from me now and was just looking up at Brian. “Oh fuck yes, mmmm, fuck me,” she moaned staring at Brian as sweat beat down his face.

“Oh god Carol,” my aunt said looking over at my mom. “God let him fuck you, oh, my own son is fucking my s****r.” Aunt Carol was fingering herself at a rapid pace. She must’ve had at least 15 orgasms by now it seemed. I’ll always remember her licking her lips, moaning and fingering herself whenever I looked at her. My s****r picked her head up hearing mom and Aunt Suzy. “Oh mom,” my s****r Julie moaned as she made her way over to our mother.

“Oh mom, you look so beautiful. He has such a big cock, don’t you like it? Oh mom I love you,” said Julie as she started to lick my mother’s nipples. My mom was groaning loudly as Brian fucked her brains out. Now I started to get angry. I couldn’t believe my cousin was fucking my mom. What’s more is I couldn’t believe mom would let him. I was pissed that she wasn’t watching me, that she was just concentrating on Brian. I was pissed that she hadn’t asked me to fuck her, that she just grabbed the nearest cock and thrust it in her pussy.

Meanwhile my uncle was giving me a good pounding and I hadn’t even noticed. “Oww,” I started to cry as his cock was really starting to hurt me. He just kept on fucking me harder and deeper in my ass. Soon I was begging him to stop, as he seemed to be lost in a state of ecstasy. He opened his eyes, looked down on me and withdrew his cock. He looked over at his son fucking my mom and licked his lips.

“Oh, does the poor baby’s ass hurt?” my aunt mocked over me.

I just lay there watching as my uncle made his was over to the couch. Brian slipped out of my mom and moved down on his back. Mom got up and lay on top of Brian, grabbing his cock and sticking it back in her now sopping wet pussy. Uncle Jim moved in behind mom and pushed his cock up her ass. I sat up and stared in disbelief as my mom rocked back and forth between the two men and their cocks. She moaned loudly as they fucked her hard. Aunt Suzy went ballistic as she watched her husband and son fuck her s****r, moaning even louder and fucking herself with both hands. Julie and Lisa were looking up every so often from their 69.

I just sat there playing with myself, staring in amazement. I couldn’t believe this was my mother being fucked by her nephew and b*****r-in-law. She loved every minute of it. “Fuck me, fuck my ass hard!” she screamed. My uncle had his hands on her waist and pounded his cock in and out of mom’s ass. Brian fucked my mom’s pussy as he licked all over her big tits. He moved his mouth up and kissed my mother hard on the lips, their tongues playing with one another.

Soon my uncle was groaning and got off my mom. He stood up by the side of the couch and pulled my mom’s hair back forcing her to sit up on Brian’s cock. “Mmmm, give it to me,” mom pleaded. “Uuggghhh,” Uncle Jim moaned as he shot his load all over my mom’s face and tits. “Yes, come all over her,” commanded my aunt. Uncle Jim slapped his cock against my mother’s face and wiped his cum all over her. Looking at his father cum all over his aunt, Brian soon started to buck and moan. “Yes, come in her. Come in your auntie,” Aunt Suzy said to Brian.

“No, he can’t,” mom said.

I remember that a year ago Dad got himself “fixed” so that my parents couldn’t have any more c***dren. I realized then that while dad couldn’t get mom pregnant, my cousin could.

“Please, I’ll get pregnant, just shoot it on my tits,” mom begged Brian.

“NO,” my aunt shouted as she jumped over to them on the couch. “Let him come in you. You know you want him to. Just let it come inside you,” Aunt Suzy said as she held my mother down on top of her son.

That was it! I was just about to jump up and pull my mother off Brian when I heard her say, “Yes, do it. Come inside me Brian. Come inside your auntie’s pussy! Please, I need it soooo bad!”

With that Brian let out one last grunt and filled my mom’s belly with his hot cum. “Oh fuck yes,” moaned my aunt loudly as she came all over the rug. I had never seen a woman cum before, but she kept fingering herself as fluid came out of her pussy and coated her hand and the carpet below. When my mother came back down from her high she got off my cousin and rubbed my uncle’s cum all over her tities. My s****r asked our mother if that meant we were going to have a little b*****r or s****r, and she just replied “maybe.”

Mom and Aunt Suzy tongued one another as they looked over at me. “Looks like your son is jealous,” my aunt said as they both laughed at me. “He’s pissed that his cousin and uncle got to fuck his mom before him.” It was true, I was jealous, but also pissed at my mom for letting Brian cum inside her. Mom continued laughing as she crawled over to me like a cock-crazed slut hungry for cum.

“Oh baby, I’m sorry, did you want to fuck me?” she asked mocking me. “I thought you were gay.”

“I’M NOT FUCKING GAY!” I shouted at her.

“Well then why don’t you show me,” she said lying down on her back next to me.

“Do it Mike,” my s****r said. “Fuck mom good.”

I crawled in between her legs and knelt before my own naked mom. I looked down at her and saw Brian’s cum leaking out of her pussy and onto her thighs. I put my cockhead at the entrance of her pussy and pushed it in as I moved on top of her. “Ooooohhh, yes, that’s it baby,” moaned mom.

“I’ll bet he’s wanted this for such a long time,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Is that true baby, have you wanted to fuck your mommy?” asked mom as I started to fuck her. Not knowing what else to say in that predicament I replied, “yes.” “Then do it,” she said, “fuck your mom.”

I started to pump harder than I had with either Aunt Suzy or Lisa. Soon I was fucking her even harder than Brian had. Part of it was that I now knew she was a whore and liked being fucked hard. The other part was that I was still so fucking pissed at her for being such a whore that my anger came out in my fucking.

Then mom did something I’ll never forget. She reached up and kissed me full on the lips. When our kiss broke she looked into my eyes and said, “I love you so much.” We then kissed again, this time her tongue slipped into my mouth and I greeted it with my own. After that I didn’t pay attention to my aunt or anyone else in the room. I was making love to my mother and loving every second of it. Soon I felt how warm and wet her pussy was, and the incredible sensation it sent through every inch of my body. I looked down at my mother, her face glistening with sweat and cum. I kissed and licked her all over her face. I clamped my mouth over her nipples and sucked them vigorously. I pumped my cock into my own mother and soon felt myself about to cum.

“Yes baby, do it. Come in mommy, cum in my pussy, please,” she moaned looking right into my eyes.

I couldn’t hold back any longer, even though I wanted to so bad. I wanted to continue fucking my mother forever. But soon I felt that familiar feeling and was soon dumping load after load of semen into my mother’s womb. She squealed with excitement as I came inside her. I looked at her when I was done and we kissed for several minutes before I lied on top of her and we cuddled, my cock still buried in her warm, damp cunt.

After that, we all cleaned up and mom agreed with my aunt to let my s****r and I stay overnight. My mom later brought my father over after dinner and they “caught” my s****r and I fucking on the edge of my aunt’s hot tub. It was all just another scheme by my aunt to get my dad into their little “i****t club.” My dad put up a fight at first, but once he saw Lisa walk over to him naked and grab his cock through his pants, he didn’t struggle too much. The best was when we all watched dad fuck Julie. He kept moaning about how much he’s always wanted to fuck her. He came all over her sexy little body and mom licked up every drop.

Later, mom had a little boy and Julie and I had a little b*****r. We’re still not sure whom the father is, I mean, who’s going to take a bl**d test? Although, everyone says he has the same eyes as me.
... Continue»
Posted by KDG 1 year ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Mature  |  Views: 4716  |  
94%
  |  2

My Aunt, My Mistress

My Aunt, My Mistress

I had just turned thi....teen that summer, when Aunt Susan came to look after
me, while my parents went on a 3-week trip to Rodrigues Island, in the Indian
Ocean. I liked Aunt Susan. She was unmarried and led a life filled with friends,
mostly unmarried women like herself, and seemed to spend her spare time going to
the newest shows,visiting all the clubs, or going off skiing or on extended holidays.
She was somewhat older than her s****r, my mother, but although she was approaching
forty, she kept in very good shape by doing aerobics, and she was tall, with
a trim figure and short, dark hair. Her clothes were always of the best
quality, and she normally preferred black or gray, with an occasional splash
of color.
I liked Aunt Susan a lot. She brought a freshness and vivacity into our
f****y on her frequent visits, and she always took time for me. I did not,
in fact, look upon her as an older, maiden aunt - she was more like a close
girl friend, and I told her most of my secrets. We enjoyed each others
company, and I was looking forward to spend some weeks of the holidays with
her.
My parents left, confident that I was in good hands, and Aunt Susan cooked
us a light meal and opened a bottle of sweet, white wine to go with it. I
was not used to drinking wine, as my parents thought I was much too young,
but Aunt Susan shared the bottle between us, and I was soon feeling the
effect of the wine. My cheeks became hot and flushed and I was very
talkative. Aunt Susan watched me with a small smile, and listened to all my
small talk from school and our neighborhood.
- What about boys?, she asked at one time. Have you started to become
interested in them?
- Nah! They all seem so c***dish! With their heads filled up with computes
and stuff. I just hang around with my girl friends, Claire and Louise
mostly.
Aunt Susan had never bought any man to our house, and I had presumed she
changed her men often. At least that's what my mother said. But I asked her
then - about men.
- Men, Rita? I can't say I've much experience! I'm like you - I prefer
hanging out with the girls!
- But, Auntie, what about.. I mean.. What about the sex?
The subject, sex, was beginning to interest me. It hadn't before, not
really. But recently I had felt a need to learn more about it, and my mother
was very unwilling to give any details. She had only supplied me with a few
medical facts, when I began having periods, and left it at that. The stories
my friends told me, about boys and what they wanted to do to girls, left me
slightly nauseated and a bit frightened. I had not yet been out on a date,
and was not feeling any need to. I had started touching myself some time
ago, and especially my nipples had become very sensitive after my bosom
started to grow, and I had also touched my pussy and found a wetness there
accompanied by a nice, tingling sensation. I couldn't imagine, however,
having a boy shove his tool up into me. It seemed crude and un-pleasurable.
Aunt Susan was quiet for a long moment after my question, then she took a
deep breath, and her brown eyes bored into mine:
- Well, dear, you see - men are not strictly necessary for having sex. It's
possible for girls to give each other sexual satisfaction. Better, in fact,
in my opinion than with men!
I was perplexed. I had head about gay people, but I hadn't really thought of
my Aunt in that context. And here she was, directly telling me that she
preferred to have sex with women! I didn't rally know what to say. Aunt
Susan, however, continued her explanation.
- I'm what is know as a lesbian, you see. Men don't attract me sexually. Oh,
I have male friends, not many - but some. I've nothing against men as such.
It's just that for a long time, ever since I was a teenager I suppose, I've
known I prefer women. The softer, more curvaceous bodies. The smell of
women. The way women dress and move. It attracts me. And sex without the
male organ is sensuous and caring and, frankly, much more exciting. Fingers
and tongues and the sweet touch of a girl....
She was flushed by now. Her cheeks were red and there was a sparkle in her
eyes. She slowly licked her lips.
- Does this bother you, Rita? Me being a lesbian I mean?
I shook my head.
- Noo. At least I don't think so. It's just.. I'm surprised, of course. And
.. and I can't really imagine what women can do to each other. For sex, I
mean.
- Well, honey. Have you started to touch yourself? Your nipples and stuff?
- Yes, I admitted, somewhat hesitantly.
- OK, and between your legs?
- Mmm, yes..
- So can you imagine another girl using her fingers to play with your pussy?
Her mouth on your nipples, making them stiff and tingling? Can you imagine a
girl caressing your cute little bottom and kissing you? Her tongue deep in
your mouth, while she slides your panties down, easing them over your bum,
her finger exploring the crease between your darling buttocks? Can you
imagine this happening to you, Rita?
I closed my eyes and her voice conjured up a vision of a faceless woman
doing all these strange things to me, and it was making me strangely exited.
Aunt Susan continued in her dark, hoarse voice to tell me about the ways in
which women could pleasure each other, and this new insight caused a
heaviness in my limbs, a stiffening of my girly nipples and a slow seeping
of moisture from my pussy into the white cotton panties I was wearing
beneath my skimpy skirt. I couldn't move, only sit immobile in my chair and
realize that the Aunt I loved, in her private moments, indulged in dark and
deviant sexual practices with other women. It frightened me - and I was much
too inexperienced to recognize that it also held a strong, previously
unknown, attraction for me. I had never thought about what women could do
with other women. In school, all our speculations concerned what boys did,
and how we could react to that. But women? Making love to girls? Having sex
with each other? Pussies and fingers and tongues playing with nipples?
Licking and sucking and caressing their wet snatches? It was not something,
which had ever occurred to me before, but Aunt Susan opened a doorway in my
mind with her revelations, and I could not stop the steady flow of images my
fantasy provided.
A different tone now crept into Aunt Susan's voice. A tone of quiet command.
- Sit still now, Rita. Do not get up from your chair. But spread your legs
and put your hands behind the back of the chair. That's it, dear. Now look
at me. Stick your tongue out. Moisten your lips. Slowly... Good. You're
exited now, Rita. I can see that. All my talk of lesbians and what we do to
each other has turned you on. Your little pussy is moist and ready and your
nipples are stiff. Aren't they?
I could only nod. bl**d rushed though my young body. My throat was dry and I
stared hypnotized into the eyes of my imposing aunt. She stood up, and made
her way slowly towards me. She was dressed in a black, clinging skirt, and a
dove gray silk shirt, and her naked feet were in a pair of high-heeled
pumps. I kept my eyes on her; I couldn't look down, only loose myself in the
dark recesses of her strong gaze. Then she towered above me and hands
whispered over my long, blond hair and the smell of her overpowered me as
she bent to take my young lips into masterful possession and forever change
my life.
There I was, just embarking on life as a teenager, and my aunt was kissing
me, parting my hesitant lips with her tongue and exploring my mouth with
lingering licks. I had never kissed anybody like this before. French
kissing, I knew it was, but I had not imagined what it felt like, to have a
mature woman, wrapped in an exotic scent, French kiss me. She drew all
breath out of me, made me moan and melt, right there, on the hard chair.
What was she doing to me? Why was she kissing me like this? And why was I
feeling all funny and sensitive in my whole body? I was terribly confused
and uncertain, and on the other hand I did not want her to stop. Her hands
were gently caressing my hair and once in a while she also tickled and
exited my ears, causing me to shudder in delight. It felt good, to let my
aunt have her way with me, and what she did felt good. It couldn't be wrong
to feel so good.
Aunt Susan stopped her French kissing and started to whisper in my ear,
while her hands gently moved down to my neck and upper chest.
- You are such a sweet little thing, Rita. Trembling so nicely when I kiss
you. But you like being kissed, don't you? I can feel it. You're getting
exited. Feeling warm. Aren't you, my little love?
I shuddered, as she gently nibbled my earlobe and blew moist air into my
inner ear.
- Noo.. I mean.. I don't know, Aunt Susan. I'm.. confused....
- Of course you are! Your body is discovering some totally new things, isn't
it? Such as how nice it is to have a woman caress your budding bosom...
Her clever hands made their way beneath my thin cotton T-shirt and started
to toy with my stiff nipples. She gently pinched and pulled at the aching
nubs of bl**d filled flesh, making them throb with desire.
- Mmm, like that... Lovely responsive nipples you have, girl. I like that in
a girl. I simply adore such budding flowers as you, Rita. Waiting for the
right touch to be awakened to the pleasures of lesbian lovemaking. Ahh.. I
can teach you so much, honey! And I will. Because you want this, don't you?
You want my hands teasing your nipples, my voice whispering in your ear...
When I didn't respond at once, she pinched my nipples roughly, and her voice
took on a timbre of command.
- Answer me, girl! Tell me you want me to play with your nipples!
- Nooo... please Aunt Susan.. I... this is wrong.. my..
But Aunt Susan did not stop her treatment of my young breasts, and to my
surprise her rough handling and teasing of my tits caused them to swell up
even more, and to lead to a vibrant pleasure radiating out from the nipples
and I thus came to press my immature bosom towards her manipulating fingers.
So she stopped of course!
- OK, Rita. If you say so. But you know it can't be wrong to feel so good,
and you are feeling good. I know. I can see it on your face, and in the way
you press your chest towards me. But I'll stop now if that's what you want.
- Nooo.. I mean.. I'm so confused.. I.. I don't think we should be doing
this... but.. but..it did feel good... your hands, touching me... I..
Please, Aunt Susan.. will you do it again.. touch my bosom I mean.. I.. I do
like it..
- Say it then, Rita. Tell me you want me to play with your stiff little
nipples!
The words made me feel uncomfortable, they were so lewd! But I did want Aunt
Susan to continue giving me pleasure, so I swallowed a few times and
responded in a low voice:
- Please, dear Aunt Susan, I.. I'd like it.. if you played with.. with my
nipples...
- Your stiff little nipples!
- Yeees, my stiff little nipples! Please play with them!
There! I got it out, and had to moan loudly when my aunt again started to
touch my budding breasts and tease the fleshy nipples with her clever,
experienced hands. I was putty in the hands of such a competent woman, and
she was leading me towards the point of no return! She knew that, of course.
It was what she was aiming at: making me her love toy. And she also knew she
was succeding. I offered no resistance as she removed my T-shirt and bared
my torso. She stood behind me, leaning over my face and because my hands
were behind the back of the chair, my bosom jutted up towards her face,
offering a perfect target for her mouth. My face was smothered in her silk
shirt as she started licking and sucking on my poor nipples. It was
exquisite! She lavered my breasts with her saliva and then rhythmically
sucked on alternate tits, sometimes getting the whole of my small breasts
into her warm mouth. All the time her tongue was slurping and playing with
the nipples and her clever treatment almost made me faint, especially as her
heady scent was making my senses spin out of control. If this was what women
could make each other feel, I definitely wanted more! I had no idea at that
time, how much more I was going to get!
Aunt Susan now moved in front of me, kissed me hard on the mouth and then
licked her way down to my navel, where she let it linger for a long time,
causing me to twitch and squirm. She put a hand on each of my knees, and
spread my legs as far as my skirt would allow, exposing my pantie clad
crotch and the telltale spreading spot of moisture.
- Your pussy is all wet and ready isn't it? Ohh, yes it is! I can smell it
from here. I really enjoy the smell of a young girls pussy. So clean, so
smooth. Tell me your little pussy is wet and randy and waiting for me!
I was learning - and realizing that the word games Aunt Susan played with me
were also responsible for my increasing twitching arousal.
- Yes.. Ohhh.. Aunt Susan.. My.. My little pussy... is.. so wet.. and .. and
so.. so randy... waiting for you, Aunt Susan...!
- Good girl! You're catching on to this! But then, you are indeed very
aroused and wet. Now put your right hand on that sweet little pussy of
yours. That's it, girl. And let your forefinger explore that wet spot on
your panties. Rub it. Feel the flesh beneath it. Your slit and those nether
lips. Slowly, dear Rita! Good. Now put your finger in your mouth and taste
your juice.
Hesitantly I stopped rubbing the cotton that was stretched so tight over my
virgin slit and lifted my hand to my face, catching a potent whiff of my own
sexual excitement. I wasn't very intrigued with the idea of tasting my
pussy. It seemed perverse to me, tasting my own pee and God knew what else.
But as I brought my finger close to my nose, the heady scent woke up hithero
unknown desires in me and I was soon happily slurping on my fingers, tasting
the viscous juice, working my way towards sensory overload. Salty and
slightly bitter, nutty and with a strong musky taste, my girly secretions
made my head swim and made me want more. I was hooked on pussy juice, there
and then!
- Well done, my sweet girl. Now make your fingers very wet, and use them
again to rub darling pussy. Yes, dear. Sooo nice, isn't it?
- Mmm.. yess, Aunt Susan.. It's nice.. to rub my little pussy.... It feels
so good.. It's so wet, auntie...
- Yes, it is. Very wet. Let see some more of it...
Carefully, my devious aunt manipulated the panties so that only a bunched
up, soggy string of cotton went between my parted pussy lips and continued
up into the crease separating my buttocks. Her clever hands held the cloth
together up near the elastic band and she alternately pulled behind my back
or in front, causing the strip of bundled cloth to rhythmically move up and
down in my moist, hot snatch. At the same time I used the fingers of my
right hand to rub the upper part of my young pussy, where my stiff,
throbbing clitoris was imprisoned beneath a layer of cotton, but soaking in
viscous girl-juice, and I was discovering how rewarding it was to let my
fingers and nails carefully caress this pearl of radiant pleasure. bl**d
pulsed in my naked, hairless labia and Aunt Susan blew cool air over them,
at the same time drinking in the image of my excited teenage cunt, bisected
by a soaking string of white cotton and with my fingers busy rubbing my
stiff little clitty.
- You're such a little slut, Rita. Aren't you? Looking so sweet, with those
panties bundled up into your wet, hairless cunny. Rubbing on your stiff
clit, while I move those panties up and down, up and down, exciting your
horny, juicy slit.
- Aaargh..ohhhh.. yes.. auntie.. you're getting me so wet and .. and soo...
Ohhh, please don't.. don't stop.. pleeease, Aunt Susan!
- Oh, yes. I think you need a pause now...
With firm hands she removed my rubbing fingers from my excited vagina and
ordered me to keep them behind the back of the chair. Her own ministrations
also stopped and I was sobbing with unrelieved desire, gyrating my firm butt
on the seat of the chair and begging to be allowed to continuing fingering
my pussy. Aunt Susan told me to shut up, and pinched my stiff nipples
roughly to make her point.
- Relax, Rita. I know what's good for you. Just let me take control. You're
in safe hands. I'll give you pleasure you've never dreamt off. I love having
control of young girls like you, telling them what do, ordering them around.
All to their best, of course! I'll teach you to relish submitting to me.
I'll make you delirious with excitement, and you'll come to know the
ultimate thrill through having a woman like me dominate your sweet little
body. Relax now, Rita. Close your eyes. Feel the heat and the moisture in
your slit. Feel the hot bl**d coursing through you, making your nipples
throb. Cool down. Breathe in deeply. Feel my hands on your skin, caressing
you, relaxing you. Calm down. Quiet now... Yes, dear that's exactly it..
Good.. Hands behind your back.. legs spread wide.. naked tits.. lovely.. so
lovely.. relax..
I was under the spell of Aunt Susan's mesmerizing voice, and gradually
relaxed on the hard chair, while unformed fantasies flittered behind my
closed eyes. I gradually calmed down, taking deep breaths and started to
enjoy the slow, gentle caresses of my aunt. Having her so close to me,
smelling her musky odor and feeling the warmth emanating from her was making
me feel secure and unafraid. She had never done anything to hurt me before,
and I was certain she wouldn't hurt me now. In fact, I was starting to
realize that there was a lot of pleasure in store for me, with Aunt Susan in
control. She was so strong and self-confident and dominated me with such
ease that it was impossible for me not to submit. And to like submitting.
Her hands were gentle but firm, her voice continued whispering for me to
relinquish control, to relax, and I felt a heaviness in my limbs. It was
like she had cast a spell of immobility over me: I felt it was impossible
for me to move without her explicit order to so.
- What a sight for sore eyes you are, Rita! Spread and ready for me. Waiting
to be taken to the peaks of pleasure by your own aunt! Naked tits with stiff
nipples, eager to be kissed and pinched. Soaking wet cotton panties bundled
up into your dripping snatch. An eager beaver you are! A randy little slut.
Well, I fulfill all your dirty dreams, Rita. And provide material for many
more!
My aunt then proceeded to remove my skirt, but left the panties in place.
She ordered me to continue to keep my eyes closed and I heard a slight
rustling before she demanded I opened my mouth. Something slick and moist,
suffused with the heady aroma I now recognized as the sign of an aroused
woman, filled my mouth. In surprise I opened my eyes and saw that Aunt Susan
had gagged me with her own black silk panties! She smiled down at me, and
gently caressed my cheek.
- Yes, dear. It's good for you. To have my taste in your mouth while I play
with you. You'll soon learn to love my aroma, my flavor. You'll be so much
more eager to train to please me, if you already have been taught to
associate my scent with arousal and desire. So suck on my panties, little
darling. Let your tongue caress the silk and let your world be reduced to
nothing but what I, your aunt and Mistress order it to be.
So I did. I closed my eyes and let my tongue explore the moist silk in my
mouth. As I licked the viscous traces of my aunt's womanly juice from her
panties, complex aromas assaulted my taste buds, and opened new doors in my
young impressionable mind. It felt safe, to sit in that chair, naked but for
a pair of white cotton panties, and sucking languidly on my dear aunts
silken underwear. It felt as close to heaven as I had ever been and I avidly
did as ordered, eager to experience more, waiting to be fulfilled by my
clever and seductive Aunt Susan.
My aunt now started to gently rub and caress my exposed, naked vulva. Her
fingertips brushed and tapped my young flesh and once in a while she gently
pinched and pulled my outer labia. Then I felt something different. A
prickly, stinging sensation as something fitted with stiff hairs repeatedly
slapped softly on my exposed cuntal flesh.
- I'm using a hairbrush on you now, Rita. Very good for increasing sensation
in young girls little pussies. Versatile too! It can be used to softly slap
with the hairy side, as I'm doing now. Or for stroking.
She gently moved the brush up and down, letting the hairs roughly slide over
my skin and causing a rush of bl**d to my labia.
- The other side can also be used - to spank and punish naughty girls.
Either on their little bottoms on directly on their small hairless pussies.
I didn't want to be spanked and tried to protest through my silken gag, but
only incoherent mumblings were possible, and any protest was to no avail,
anyway. Aunt Susan was determined to have her way with me.
- Sshh, trust me, Rita! Your naughty pussy needs to be spanked. In order to
really feel sexual excitement, a girl like you must suffer the sweet
indignity of corporal punishment in the competent hands of a Mistress to
know what a true orgasm and true pleasure is like... Relax, dear. I know
what's good for you....
Aunt Susan then started to use the hard, wooden side of the hairbrush to
spank my naked, vulnerable pussy. She started out slowly and gently, and
used her dancing fingers to calm me between spanks. The result was a
surprisingly electrifying sensation in all of my exposed sex. A heady,
throbbing warmth that caused my clit to become painfully erect beneath its
cotton prison.
- There, what a lovely sight! You are beginning to become quite pink down
here, and so very moist, too! I'm sure you like this... let me just use a
finger to check on your state of arousal.. Yess... very wet, aren't you,
Rita? I knew you'd love to have this done to you.... You're such a randy and
naughty little girl. Such a little lesbian slut, who enjoys having her naked
pussy spanked by a Mistress...
And I realized the truth in that. Every time she called me naughty or randy
or a slut, I felt a thrill I'd never known before rush through my young
body. The degrading aspect of the situation was actually making me more
excited, and feel better, than I'd ever done before. On top of that, Aunt
Susan's devious treatment of my exposed sex, was having its effect. She knew
how to turn on a girl, and how to balance the pain with pleasure. The
increased moisture in my grotto was a definite sign of that, and although I
did not want to accept it, I was definitely getting turned on by having my
vulnerable ass and cuntal area spanked with a wooden hairbrush! So there I
was. Sitting in a chair, my legs spread as much as possible, my chest pushed
forward, my hands behind the back of the chair, my panties tugged up into my
dripping cleft. With my aunt kneeling in front of me, treating my most
private area to a painful spanking with a hairbrush. My mouth was filled
with her intoxicating scent, my nipples were so hard I believed they were
going to explode; the seat of the chair was wet with my secretions. I loved
it! And found myself moaning deliriously through the panties filling my
mouth and thrusting my pelvis forward to meet the slaps from the polished
wood. My body was begging to be punished, and begging for a release I didn't
know how to obtain. But Aunt Susan knew. If she would just show me, touch
me, spank me, love me... whisper those fantasies into my receptive ears,
make me melt with her dangerous words.. ohhh... how I wanted her to tease my
young body. I was hers from that moment. A slave to my raging desire, I knew
she had me there and then. A slave. Her slave. I would obey her every order,
every whim, if she would just continue to make me feel this way.... The
warmth of stinging pain, the redness of boiling bl**d, the rainbow of
pulsing desire...
Suddenly I felt a nail scr****g over the sensitive skin separating my slit
from my bum-hole. A finger, wet with slick girl juice, teased my sphincter
and then, to my great surprise, made its way relentlessly into my anal
passage. Strong spanks rained over my upper thighs, and Aunt Susan started
to move the intruding digit deep into my bowels. Then out. In. out. Firmly
she started fucking my virgin bum with her index finger while she spanked
me, turning my lower buttocks a deep red. I was beyond caring, beyond pain.
My whole lower body shook and trembled and I started rocking in rhythm with
my aunts fucking. Burning bl**d filled my cunt-lips, my clitoris, my skin. I
screamed for release through silk immersed in womanly arousal and hot breath
followed by a soothing tongue slicked over my tormented sex. Aunt Susan
brought her mouth directly over the top part of my young pussy and sucked my
cotton-covered clit into her warm heaven.
Her tongue pried away the cloth covering my nubbin, and she increased the
speed of her ass fucking, I felt a few wet flicks on my hooded nub of flesh,
then she gently, ohhh so gently.. bit down on my clitoris, still sucking,
still fucking, and my world evaporated into a frantic moment of riding her
finger with my clenching ass, feeling my bosom shudder and beg to be
touched, and then, for an eternity my clit erupted in exquisite bursts of
release. My pussy melted into the sucking mouth of my aunt, and as she used
the bristles of the hairbrush to softly caress my breasts, I shook my chest
wildly and rode the awesome waves of orgasm that rolled over my young body.
Aunt Susan released her mouth from my cunt and spurred me on, while she
continued fucking my ass and using the hairbrush on my bosom.
- Yes, Rita, that's sooo good, my little lesbian lust slave. Come now, come
for your aunt, come for your Mistress. Feel my finger invading your asshole,
fucking you... You're mine now.. You'll obey me, and be my little sex toy..
because you'll always want to feel like this again.. to ride on the waves on
an orgasm induced by your Mistress.. to be controlled.. degraded to a
slave.. that your place in life, Rita.. to be my slave.. I love you, dear..
it makes me sooo hot to see you like this, to have your sweet bottom riding
my finger.. to taste your juicy excitement.. I love to make a girl come, to
spank her, pleasure her, humiliate her.. dominate her...
All through that first real orgasm of my life, her voice caressed me,
hypnotized me, and led me on to even greater heights of fulfillment. I'd
never know anything like this, and she showed me a way through the chaos
raging in my body, a way to a haven of love. A way to a Mistress.

Afterwards, sitting on Aunt Susan's lap as she soothed and caressed me, I
felt a deep love for this woman, who had given such unparalleled pleasure
and satisfaction. It was sheer bliss to sit so close to her and feel her
warmth and delightful scent. I felt privileged to be so near to her, and to
be chosen by her as a lover. And as a.. did I dare even think it.. slave..
To be her slave girl. And for her to be my Mistress. It was a strange
thought.. but comforting... and very arousing. So when Aunt Susan whispered
in my ear, that it was now time for me to reciprocate, and ordered me to
kneel in front of her, it felt so very natural to do it.
- That was wonderful, Rita. I'm very pleased with you. You'll make a perfect
slave for me with a bit a strict training, I'm sure.
The praise made be blush and I could not look at her.
- You must look at me, Rita, when I address you. And you must never speak
unless explicitly ordered to do so. You must always answer, when requested,
and you must address me as Mistress. Is that clear?
I nodded, having lost my voice somewhere. Aunt Susan bent forward and
grabbed my chin. Hard.
- Answer me, slave! Do you understand!
- Y..yesss, Aunt Susan...I.. Yes, M.. misss... Mistress!
There. I had said it. Mistress.
- Good. Now put your hands behind your back and start paying homage to our
Mistress. Lick my shoes!
Her shoes...? She extended her right foot towards me, and in a daze I
started to kiss and lick her high heeled, black pumps. Leather and polish,
and the distinct aroma of her naked feet assaulted my sensitized nose.
Gradually I made my way upwards, as she ordered me to plant kisses on her
instep and well-muscled calf. I licked her sweet kneecap and drowned in the
hollow behind it.
- The other leg now. Same procedure... good... suck on the heel, slut. Mmm..
well done.. lick the toe.. yes.. up now .. slowly.. small kisses.. no tongue
here.. good...
I discovered the delicious thrill of being ordered to please. The wonderful
sense of relinquishing control, and simply let this formidable woman take
over. If this was being a slave, licking my way up the muscular leg of my
aunt, then I very much enjoyed being a slave. And I was certain she had many
pleasant surprises in store for me.
- Slave girl Rita, you may remove my shoes.
I carefully removed the black pumps, and was ordered to lick the soles of my
Mistress' feet and to suck her toes. I eagerly executed the task, savoring
the rich flavor and enjoying the way she ordered me to service her, by
sucking a whole toe into my mouth while she moved it in and out, fucking my
mouth.
Aunt Susan then stood up in front of me, turned her back to me, and bent
over, so that her firm butt, covered in the slick, black fabric of her
dress, stretched tightly over the full orbs, was directly in front of my
adoring face.
- Lick my butt, my naughty little slave girl niece. And lick it good!
I hastened to comply. The slick satin was cool on my tongue, but I sensed
Aunt Susan was burning beneath it. I took a long time, covering every inch
of her majestic arse with slow licks, savoring the traces of feminine
excitement my tongue discovered, especially in the vicinity of the crease
between the cheeks. I was in my place, serving the needs of my Mistress,
obeying her orders and totally enveloped in her rich aroma.
- Now lick the crease between my butt-cheeks. Make it nice and wet with your
tongue. Press the dress down... Yeeeeessss... good.. such a nice little
slave girl your are...
The action of my eager tongue made the dress so wet that it stuck into the
alluring crease between the hemispheres of flesh confronting me. As Aunt
Susan had removed her panties in order to gag me with them, there was only
the taut fabric between my tongue and the skin it covered. So when Aunt
Susan used her hands to spread her buttocks somewhat, I could feel the
puckered entry to her anal channel with the tip of my tongue. She ordered me
to pay extra attention to her sphincter, laving it with my tongue and I
happily slurped in the earthy aroma of the most private hole of my Mistress.
It was sheer bliss for me, to be f***ed to taste the asshole of the woman
dominating me, and the sheer perversity of the act was almost enough in
itself to set me off on another spiraling trip towards an explosive orgasm.
In stead I had to stop my loving attention and watch longingly as Mistress
Susan slowly, oooohhh so slowly, removed the dress while her enticing
posterior wriggled right in front of my face. She parted her ass-cheeks, and
offered me an unrestricted view of her ass-hole and nether slit. She was
soaking! I knew what she wanted, and didn't have long to wait. In a voice,
hoarse with desire Mistress Susan gave the order:
- Stick your tongue out, Rita. And then you may start tasting my ass-hole.
Use the tip to gently massage the rim... mmmmm... not so fast, slut... take
your time... bathe that puckered muscle with your tongue... gooood.. now a
few strong licks up and down.. but don't you dare taste my pussy yet! That's
it.. now pry open my ass-hole with the tip of your virgin tongue...
yesssss.... Slowly stick it in... right up into my hole... swirl it around a
bit... mmmmmm.... Lovely.. so lovely to a young girl's tongue up in my
ass... to have her taste her Mistress for the first time... Ahhhh, good...
you're a talented little thing, Rita... Fuck my butt-hole now... with your
darling tongue... I love it... faster... yeeessss.....
I frantically complied with her order and let my young tongue move with
increasing speed in and out of Aunt Susan's sweet butt. I was delirious. The
humiliation of my degraded position. The sweet thrill of submitting myself
to the strong will of this woman, was making my body sing. As Aunt Susan
clenched her sphincter on my thrusting tongue and pushed her buttocks into
my face, gyrating her ass, I felt a deep satisfaction. I was meant to be
here, kneeling on the floor in submission, and letting my Mistress ride on
my stiff tongue. A tool. A vessel for her pleasure. I almost cried in
disappointment, when she withdrew and ordered me to lie on my back on the
hard floor, but when she kneeled over my head, and I looked up into her
dripping snatch, I forgot everything else. She did not have to say anything.
I was ready when her wet honey pot descended on my face and for a long time
I did not know anything but the sublime delight of slurping in the
secretions of my wonderful Mistress. It was sheer heaven. To delve into the
slick, juicy slit above me and slurp in the pungent flavor of a mature
woman's very excited cunt. She moved above me, f***efully riding my shiny
face, encouraging me to intensify my efforts.
- Uunggh... come on.... Suck cunt, slave girl!.. Such a little lesbian
pussy-slave you are.. mmmmmm.. yes.. right there... swirl your tongue on my
clit... service your Mistress, you teeny bitch.. Riding your face...
mmmmm... feeling... Yess... Ohhhh, yessss....
She came. Explosively. Eternally. Riding on my face she drowned me in wave
after wave of her orgasmic bliss. I'd never felt so happy in all my short
life. To be able to provide such pleasure to this adult, experienced woman
made me proud to be where I was: between her clenched thighs, with her
convulsing pussy on my face. A licking, sucking pussy-slave. Hers. Forever.
I loved her, and all she was subjecting me to, and I told her as much when
she relaxed above me, and stood up to gaze down at my wet, juice-covered
face. She smiled then, and bent down to kiss me.
- I love you too, dear. Very much. And we have so much to do together. You a
natural, Rita. I've known that for some time, but you've exceeded all my
expectations. That was one of the best comes I've ever had, you just gave
me.
Such praise, from this woman, made almost me cry.

Later, when I was sitting on Aunt Susan's lap, enjoying the nearness of her,
and her gentle caresses, she told me about her life as a dominating lesbian
and something of what she expected from me.
- When we are playing these games, Rita, it's important that you obey me.
Otherwise you'll be punished.
- Punished?
- Yes, dear. Punished. Spanked, perhaps. Or bound up tightly and played with
in very nasty ways. I know a lot about how to punish naughty girls who
disobey their Mistress...
I shuddered, but she laughed.
- Shush, my darling. I'll never do anything to really hurt you, or anything
that I'm certain you'll like in the end. Pain and pleasure, Rita, are two
sides of the same coin. At least for the likes of you and me. You can trust
me.
I knew I could, and I nodded.
- OK, now one of the most important of my rules, is that you must never,
ever, masturbate to make yourself come. You must not touch your clit or
stick your fingers into your tight little pussy. You should in fact, only
touch yourself when specifically ordered by me to do so. I make you come,
Rita - not yourself. Understand?
- Yes, Auntie.
And I did understand. Of course I did. But lying in my bed that night, with
my newly awakened body throbbing with strange desires I naturally could not
refrain from fondling my naked pussy. Aunt Susan's talk of spankings and
vague punishments for being naughty, made me feel funny. What would it be
like to her spank me? To lie over her lap and have her slap my bottom? Would
it hurt very much? Would it excite me? Thinking about all this made my pussy
moist, and I let my hand into my panties and started to caress my outer
pussy lips and dip into the secretions that were starting to flow. I
remembered the taste of Aunt Susan's juice and tried to taste my own in
order to compare. I even used my index finger to gently tickle my asshole
and let it slip inside a bit.
Then the door was slammed open, and a very angry Aunt Susan came striding
in. She had black tights on, long leather boots and only a skimpy , black
lacy bra to cover her ample bosom.
- What are you doing, you despicable slut? Fingering yourself, I see! I told
you, you were not allowed to touch yourself, and here your already are, with
sticky fingers and a dripping cunt! You are a very naughty girl, Rita, and
you need to be punished. Don't you?
I was trembling, and feeling very frightened, but also exalted. Had I been
wishing for this to happen all along? Did I indeed desire to be punished by
this imposing woman, standing in front of me with flashing eyes? Perhaps. I
did, in all truth, want to have her touch me again, in those devilish ways
she knew.
- I..I.. nooo...I don't need.. please don't punish me...
I found myself pleading, by only saw wry amusement in Aunt Susan's eyes.
- I'll punish you all right! And I'll want you begging for it! On your knees
in front of me!
I hastened to comply.
- Hands on top of your head! Look me directly in the eye! Now tell me how
naughty you have been.
- I've.. I've been a naughty girl, Auntie...
- Mistress, to you, girl!
- M..Mistress.. I've been a naughty girl.. very naughty..
- What did you just do?
- I was.. touching myself..
- Where were you touching yourself?
- Between... my legs, Mistress!
- On your cunt, you mean!
- On my.. my cunt.. Yes, I was touching my cunt... and my ass...
- Why were you fingering your cunt, Rita?
- I was thinking.. thinking about you, Mistress... and about punishment....
- I'm right, am I not? You desire to be punished, don't you?
- Yes.. Yes, Aun.., Mistress, I mean.. Yes I desire to be punished. I've
been a very naughty girl, touching my pussy, and I deserve to be punished.
- Very well, I'll punish you. How should I do this?
- I..I don't know, Mistress.. perhaps.. perhaps I should be .. spanked..?
- Yes, indeed, you should be spanked. On your bare ass, you should be
spanked, until its red and hot and you beg my forgiveness. But it excites
you, doesn't it? This idea of lying over my lap, and feel my touch and my
hands on your naked buttocks? That's why so you are so aroused, isn't it?
I almost couldn't answer her. She read my mind so well, and knew all I was
thinking. I nodded, mute.
- Very well, then. Take off your panties and present yourself with your
hands on your head.
I stood there, in only my flimsy nightie, while Mistress Susan took her time
in finding a suitable chair and sitting down on it. She then ordered me over
her lap, and pulled my nightie up around my waist, so that my young bottom
was bared. She gently fondled my quivering flesh, and told me what to
expect.
- This is going to be your first real spanking so I'll be gentle with you.
I'll warm you up a bit first, to let you have the feel of it, and then I'll
gradually increase the f***e and speed of the spanking, making your little
butt red-hot and stinging. There'll be pain, Rita, but I can also promise
you, that there will be the reward of pleasure, if you behave. I want you to
keep your legs spread at all times, and you should not struggle or fight me.
Instead, you should thank me for taking the time to show you the error of
your ways, and correct your attitude. So you should ask to be properly
spanked, and at regular intervals thank me for your punishment. You may also
express your gratitude by presenting your arse and pressing it towards me.
Is all this clear in your filthy little mind? Can you handle it?
I was doubtful, and apprehensive. I didn't know quite what to expect, but
Aunt Susan's handling of me earlier in the evening had left me excited and
unfulfilled, and the promise of a spanking - and the pleasure that it would
result in - was in perfect accordance with those dark, hazy scenarios I had
been playing in my mind, while I was fondling myself, just before she
charged into my room. So I squirmed a bit in my Mistress' lap to be more
comfortable and spread my legs a bit more. Then I asked to be punished:
- Please, Mistress Susan, please punish me. I've been a naughty girl, and
played with my pussy and put a finger up into my ass. I deserve to be
punished.. I.. I.. Please.. Mistress, please spank my bottom, please .. my
naked bottom, Mistress...
- Yes, dear, yes I will spank that naughty little bottom of yours. Are you
ready, Rita?
- Y..yeees....
Her hand hit my quivering flesh for the first spank. She said she'd be
gentle, and indeed it didn't hurt very much. It stung, though, and I
clenched my buttocks in defense. She fondled my buttocks for a moment, to
make me relax, and then a few more spanks rained over my bum. A bit harder
this time.
- What does a slave girl do, when she is punished??
I had no answer immediately, and Aunt Susan firmly spanked my naked buttocks
with her knowing hand.
- What does she do, Rita?
- I.. Pll...pleeee... Th.. thank you! Thank you, Mistress!
I finally managed an answer, and as a reward she stroked my flesh, which was
warming up a bit, and let her fingers stray to the moist cavern between my
spread legs.
- Mmmm - you're wet, Rita! Your little cunny is dripping with girl-juice! I
think this turns you on! Would you like me to spank your naughty bottom some
more?
Of course I did! This woman really knew how to control a girl like me! My
bum was getting warm and tingling, and I was dripping juice on her black
tights.
- Yeees, yes please, Mistress... please punish me some more... spank me,
please, Mistress...
I tried to present my bottom better, pushing it up with my spread legs.
- Aahh, that's my girl.. I like that... when a girl presents her ass for
spanking. And you are already getting pink! Lovely! You do have such a
lovely bottom, Rita. Perfect for a good old-fashioned spanking!
Her praise made me proud and I wriggled my exposed ass, and was thus
unprepared for her next move.
SLAP..SLAP...SLAP..SLAP..SLAP..SLAP
Blows rained down over my poor bottom, and she was not gentle now! I yelped
in surprise and with the initial pain, but she was relentless and somewhat
to my surprise I discovered the ecstasy and thrill of being subjugated to
punishment and liberal doses of pain. I was enjoying this! bl**d flowed to
my bottom-cheeks and they heated up, and strong electric currents of sexual
desire connected my puffed pussy to the numbing pain I was receiving through
Mistress Susan's rhythmic spanking. Plus the exquisite, deeply disturbing,
feeling of arousal I was experiencing from simply lying on the lap of this
dominating woman, submitting to her, letting her punish and pleasure my
young body.
More slaps: with ever increasing speed, Mistress Susan was treating my poor
bum to a through base-arse spanking, and showing me my true place. I
belonged on the lap of a strong woman, with my bottom red, hot and sore, and
my pussy juicy with sticky secretions of dark lust.
SLAP..SLAP...SLAP..SLAP..SLAP..SLAP
- Yeess... thank you.. thank you, Misss... Mistress...
I managed to sob my appreciation to my majestic Mistress, and felt her free
hand explore my wet cunt in response. Then a finger found its way deep into
my young bum-hole, and Mistress Susan started to butt-fuck me even as she
increased the severity of my punishment. My sticky juice plastered my naked
pussy to her thigh. My ass clenched spasmodically on her intruding digit,
and my clit was twitching with longing. Aunt Susan stopped her spanking and
let her nails rake the abused skin of my butt-cheeks.
They were hot, so hot, my buttocks. Alive. Throbbing. With pain, yes - with
pain. But also with longing. The feel of her masterful hands when they met
my quivering, expectant flesh. The comfort of a well-delivered smack. The
sound of a hand meeting resilient, firm flesh. My flesh. My bottom. Spanked.
The stinging dissipating into heat. I could imagine how my butt must look by
now. How my Mistress saw them. Crimson they would be, and glowing. Pulsing
with the bl**d rushing through my veins, coloring my skin. And her finger
was buried in my bowels, gliding in and out, sometimes tickling my nether
eye. Now she was teasing my naked cunt-lips. Gently pulling them and sliding
her finger up and down in my moist slit.
I gasped.
- You're perfect for spanking, Rita! Very responsive... your bottom is very
hot and red now, and your pussy is dripping, because you're sooo excited.
Aren't you excited....?
I did not respond fast enough, and a few hard spanks were necessary.
- Yees, Mistress.... I'm.. very excited.. your spanking has made me hot,
Mistress.. very hot.. my bottom.. it hurts.. but it's nice.. it hurts so
nice.. and you finger in my ass... it's making.. I'm....
- I know. I can feel you are almost about to come. Such a lesbian slut!
Getting off by being naughty and having her bottom spanked so it's all red
and hot and hurts. Liking it. Enjoying the pain. Well - I'll tell you what:
I'll not touch that sweet little pussy of yours any more now. I'll just fuck
your tight ass with my finger and simply spank you until you come all over
my thigh. How does that sound to you, huh? Answer me slave girl!
- I.. it's.. please, Mistress... Yes, please... I..I.. would like to come...
please spank me , Mistress... yes, please... Owww... yes.. spank me..
Oohhh.. thank you, Mistress... fuck my little ass-hole... oooooohhh,
yeeeesss, please... spank me more... spank me ass, Mistress... I.. I want to
come........
Relentlessly Mistress Susan spanked my poor sore ass. The pain had
disappeared, only the heat remained, and her smacks pressed my bottom and
cunt down towards her sticky thigh. I followed her rhythm, pulling back to
present my ass for a spank, then pressing down when Aunt Susan's hand met my
rump, thrusting my pelvis on her muscular thigh. It was an eternity. But all
the time my lust spiraled upwards with each touch, each spank, and each
f***eful intrusion into my anal channel. And at long last I melted. Became
fluid with a rocking orgasm, and I screamed out my insane pleasure even as
Mistress Susan stopped her spankings and gently soothed my abused posterior.
- Yes, come for me, Rita. Let it go. You're spending. Being spanked has made
you come, dear. Your whole bottom is exploding with heat. You're coming now,
coming for your Mistress...
My bottom burned, my pussy erupted and I clenched uncontrollably on the
finger she had inside my ass. Spasm after spasm raked my young body and I
howled my lust into the world. Such pleasure I'd never dreamt existed in the
world, and Aunt Susan had made it appear. I cried shivering, coming,
confined to her lap. She was my Mistress, and nothing could ever change
that. My Mistress. My love.
- I love you, Mistress!
- I know, dear. I love you too. Very much so. You're a very sweet girl,
Rita. A veritable treasure.
- Thank you, Mistress. I loved my spanking...
- That was very apparent! Now. Do you think you can sl**p without having to
fondle your pussy?
- Yes, Mistress.
And we kissed, lovingly, searchingly, for a long time. Then Aunt Susan
tucked me in, and I slept - on my stomach!

The next day, after breakfast, Aunt Susan suggested we went on a shopping
trip, and she took me to a small, exclusive lingerie store, obviously owned
by one of her close friends, a tall blonde woman named Jill. They made a
selection of underwear for me to try on - mainly panties but also a few
slips and corselets and teddies.
Jill took us to a back room, where I could try out the lingerie undisturbed,
with Aunt Susan watching me.
- We'll make a choice of panties first. I want you to pose for me, Rita. So
strip down and try on the panties. You should bend down, with your ass
towards me, so I can see how the material stretches across your buttocks,
and it's important that they fit snugly over your pussy, so that your slit
will be visible.
I started posing, enjoying the feel of the various fabric types on my ass
and pussy, and getting excited by doing lewd poses in front of my Mistress.
Bending down, especially, exposing my bottom to her, turned me on, and as
she once in a while casually caressed my buttocks, I was soon very moist
between my legs, and dribbling juice into the expensive panties. Mistress
Susan scolded me lightly for this, slapping my bottom a few times. Jill,
however, who dropped by to see how we were doing, just laughed and said she
enjoyed having her panties soiled with the juices of someone like me, and
the she picked up a pair I'd recently discarded and sniffed in my aroma with
appreciation. I blushed, unused to having a beautiful woman smell my panties
and praise me in this manner. Jill went out, to attend to other customers,
and I continued my posing.
Eventually we decided on five pairs of panties. Two were without frills, cut
high at the legs and made of heavy, cool silk. The other three pairs were
frilly, lacy things, barely covering my pussy and leaving much of my
buttocks bare. A baby doll nightgown, a few simple, but exquisite silk slips
and two tight teddies completed our shopping. Jill kissed Aunt Susan goodbye
with a long, lingering kiss, and also kissed me, while she briefly
intimately fondled my bottom. We then drove home, and Mistress Susan
instructed me to wear nothing in the house that she had not ordered. It was
up to her to decide how I should be dressed inside, and for today she
decided on a small pair of lacy, white panties and a matching silk slip that
barely reached my knees. Then she went out again, but first instructed me
that I was not to touch any of the stuff that she kept in the bedroom. She
had taken up residence in my parents' spacious bedroom and kept her cases
there.
In her absence I rapidly grew bored, and naturally decided to explore the
forbidden cases, and quickly discovered the reason why, Aunt Susan had
forbidden me access: In one of her suitcases I found a large collection of
magazines and books, depicting various lewd and sexual acts between women.
Some showed women licking each others private parts, tongues exploring
pussies or tight arse-holes. There were girls being seduced by older women,
and having their young, naked pussies ravaged by knowing fingers or
vibrators. Some were even being fucked by women wearing imitations of cocks.
Huge they were, and penetrated both holes and seemed to give much pleasure
to the girls being violated.
There were also many magazines dealing with spankings. One really fired my
imagination. It
was a story of a young girl caught masturbating alone in a classroom by an
older female teacher.
The girl was about my age, dressed in a skimpy school uniform, but wearing
lacy panties very
similar to the ones I was wearing. The girl was reading in a sex magazine
and getting turned on,
so she licked her finger and started to fondle her pussy, and after putting
her hand into the tight
panties, caressed her wet slit. Her legs were spread and her skirt up around
her waist showing
her pantie-covered crotch. A woman teacher now strode in, discovered the
unfortunate girl, and
with eyes flashing in anger, the teacher ordered the girl to bend down and
grab her ankles. The
girl tearfully complied, and exposed her lovely, firm ass, which the teacher
without further ado
proceeded to spank until it glowed crimson. The teacher then f***efully
kissed the crying girl
and f***ed her to lick her ass and cunt, after which the teacher poured cold
dairy cream over the
spanked ass of the girl and soothed her pain and made her come with oily
fingers delving into
the young girls ass-hole and lubricated cunt.
I was getting very aroused leafing through these exiting magazines, and I
started to rub my wet pussy, enjoying the feel of my new panties on my warm
flesh. As I sat there, on the floor of my parents' bedroom, looking at
forbidden pictures of naked women having sex with other women, I felt a
whole new world opening for me. A world where dark and forbidding Mistresses
dominated simpering slave girls. Where teachers delivered corporeal
punishment to naughty school girls, and driving lessons ended in violent
consensual, lesbian sex on the backseat. Tied up girls were f***ed to endure
tortures involving hot wax and strange clamps and devices. Cunts where
whipped and spanked, asses paddled and slapped, breasts tied up and nipples
abused.
I thought of my spanking last night. How Mistress Susan had made me explode
into an all-consuming orgasm by treating my bottom to a skillful spanking
and finger-fucking my tight anus. And as I caressed my sopping pussy through
the soft fabric of my new panties, images of what Aunt Susan could do to my
body, if I relinquished control and let her dominate me, passed through my
fervid mind, making me tremble and shudder with sweet and dark anticipation.
I wanted to submit to her, to worship her majestic body and to be f***ed
into doing unspeakably lewd acts, and to be punished for being such a
naughty girl... I was very naughty, sitting her manipulating my snatch, with
lesbian bondage magazines spread around me, in my parents' bedroom. But I
couldn't control myself.. I had to frig myself, to come.. I was so excited
by all the fantasies, all the pictures I'd been studying so closely...
- What are you doing, you overexcited little slut!
Aunt Susan strode into the room, eyes flashing, hands on her hips, anger
evident in every move of her wonderful body.
- I..I.. was.. looking for... and then.. I.. found... and....
I had no excuse for what I had been doing, and with some trepidation
realized that Mistress Susan had me right where she wanted me: Caught in the
act. I could feel the tension in the air, and the inevitable punishment,
that was to be mine. I shuddered, afraid, but also in anticipation of
pleasure.
- I told you not to touch my things! But of course you couldn't keep away.
You had to satisfy your randy pussy by touching yourself, while looking at
these lewd pictures! Didn't I tell you not to touch that pussy, unless I
ordered you to?
- Y..yess.. Mistress. You did.. I'm sorry, Mistress!
- You will indeed be sorry, when I'm through with you, Rita! Very sorry. On
your knees now, and hands behind your head.
I knelt in front of my Mistress, not daring to look her in the eyes.
- Look at me, slut!
Her voice was dangerously low, and resonant with promise of punishment. I
managed to look at her, and fell into her steely gaze and as Mistress
Susan's eyes bored into mine I felt my body respond. My nipples tensed and
stiffened and I felt my cheeks heating up. There I was, 13 years old lesbian
slave girl, kneeling before my aunt, my pussy dripping with excitement, and
I was about to descend into the sticky quicksand of sexual submission.
Wanting it. Longing for it. Waiting for the harsh hand of a severe Mistress
kneading my young and expectant flesh.
- I'm going to blindfold you now, Rita. There is much you need to learn, and
it's a valuable lesson for you, not to be able to see what I'm going to
subject you to.
Mistress Susan then proceeded to fit a leather blindfold tightly over my
eyes, taking care that absolutely no light came through. She then handcuffed
my hands behind my neck, and ordered me to stand up. She left me there,
alone and blindfolded, for an indeterminable time, allowing me to cool off,
and making my trepidation at the situation increase. What was she planning
to do with me? Was she really going to hurt me? Again last nights spanking
and the pictures I had seen in the bondage magazines flickered through my
confused mind. Then felt her behind me and her hands roughly pummeled my
breasts beneath the silky slip. She tweaked my nipples hard and her fingers
dug deeply into my soft tit-flesh. I moaned. A sharp, electric heat was
developing in my bosom, beneath the throbbing pain her treatment was
causing.
- I'm going to make your nipples stiff and erect now, Rita. And then I'm
going to fit you with nipple-clamps. They are going to bite into your little
buds, keeping them hard for me.
I remembered nipple-clamps from some pictures I'd seen today, and gasped. I
had no idea how much they would hurt my sensitive nubs.
- It will be painful, but you long for pain, don't you? You've been such a
naughty little girl today, leafing through my magazines, getting hot and
randy, fingering your wet little slit, trying to frig yourself to an illicit
orgasm, without my permission. And naughty little girls doing such nasty
things should be punished, shouldn't they?
- Y..es, Mistress. I've been very naughty... Please punish me.. for being
naughty... Mistress..
- Ahh. I like that in a slave girl! That she has the presence of mind to ask
for discipline! Well, done, Rita!
Aunt Susan then drew my slip up over my bosom, left it hanging round my neck
and proceeded to suck my right nipple into her mouth, she then pinched it,
and suddenly I felt cold metal biting into the sensitive protuberance. I
gasped. It hurt. It hurt a lot. Slowly my Mistress tightened the clip and my
swollen nubbin ached dully. Then the left nipple was treated in the same
manner, and Mistress Susan licked each imprisoned bit of throbbing flesh
with her tongue, causing some relief from the pain that engulfed me.
The slip dropped, and silk slithered over my stiff, clipped nipples. It was
exquisite! And Mistress Susan knew it! She was undoubtedly enjoying my
predicament and knew exactly what sensations her actions were causing in my
inexperienced body. The pain in my teats had changed now. To a pulsing
numbness pumping sweetness into my bl**d. I moaned, involuntarily, and
u*********sly pushed my bosom out, hoping for contact with the cool silk.
- Such a slut!
Whispered my beloved Mistress into my ear. And flicked devilish fingers over
my silk-covered bosom.
- A lovely slut, with clipped nipples. Enjoying her session of submission
and punishment. Aren't you, dear?
I nodded. Indeed I was. Until now.
- Answer me!
SLAP, SLAP, SLAP.
Hard slaps rained on my breasts, making them jiggle and bounce within the
confinement of the slip.
- YES! Please.. Mistress.. I'm enjoying it.. my punishment..
The slapping stopped.
- Very well. I know you are. But you must respond, Rita. You must let go and
only follow my lead. Then I'll take you to places you've never dreamt
off....
Her warm mouth engulfed my silk-covered right breast, a limber tongue
tickled my bl**d-engorged, clamped nipple, and a pulsing agony made me gasp
as a torrent of confused feelings rushed over me. My young body was torn
between pain and growing arousal, and as Mistress Susan lovingly sucked my
other, tortured tit into her mouth, I cried out. Not for her to stop, but
because I was incapable of any other reaction. My Mistress then stood close
to me, embracing my trembling body, as I felt the coolness from evaporating
moisture tantalize my stiff nipples, causing them to swell even further,
straining against their metal confinement. She had such skills, this
wonderful woman! She knew how to sweeten the pain she gave with just the
right dose of pleasure, timing my arousal. She played my body, and at the
same time enticed my mind with her suggestive words, wrapping me in a foggy
world of delirious sensation. I could only surrender to her, letting her
sweep me away and blindly trust her skills. Nothing I had ever experienced
came even close to providing me the total satisfaction she was giving me.
Soul and body, I was her submissive, her slave, her lesbian love-slut.
And as that realization swept over me, I cried, and quiet, salty tears fell
from behind my tight blindfold, only to be licked carefully from my heated
cheeks by Mistress Susan.
- Ssssh, dear Rita. Trust me, trust your Mistress. Let yourself go. Submit
to me. Mind and body. Submit....
I nodded, and managed to stutter:
- Y.yee.. yess, Mistress.. I..I submit... I'm your.. your slave-girl.. I...
love you, Mistress... Your lesbian slave-slut loves you... Please. Please
let me be your love-slave..
- Thank you, Rita! I love you too, very much. You are a perfect little
love-slave, and I'm looking forward to training you. Yes, Rita, you may be
my slave-slut, my love-slave, my little lesbian submissive. Kiss me!
My mouth melted against hers, for an eternity, as she sucked on my willing
tongue, rained hard kisses on my receptive lips, and let her sweet breath
mingle with mine. Afterwards, I almost couldn't stand on my legs, but
Mistress Susan held me up and moved behind me.
- I going to spank your naughty, little pussy now, my darling slut. So
spread your legs as far as you possibly can.
I hurried to comply with her order, eager to please her, and totally under
the spell she was weaving about us.
- So, Rita. What would you like me to do?
- Please spank my naughty pussy, Mistress. Please punish me, Mistress.
- I will... I will...
And indeed she did. My new lacy panties were stretched tightly over my
mound. My Mistress towered above me, and with one hand grabbed the panties
and pulled them even tighter, at the same time lifting the slip up, thus
uncovering my moist slit and puffed pussy-lips. With her other hand she then
started spanking my exposed cunny. She used her flat hand, and initially she
did not use much f***e. Soft slaps rained over my pussy, causing my outer
labia to swell with the increased bl**d-flow, and a throbbing heat soon made
my moist snatch even wetter.
- You are enjoying this, aren't you?
- Yes... Mistress... I'm .. I need to have my pussy spanked... I.. I love
it.... It makes me.. hot... Mistress....
- Mmmm, yes.. too hot perhaps.. I'll have to be more severe with you, I
expect...
She slapped me harder then, and stinging pain numbed my overexcited pussy
somewhat. Then she stopped, left me for a moment, but soon returned and
resumed the punishment. This time, however, she used a small whip, and it's
thongs stung terribly on my vulnerable cuntal flesh, even though the panties
protected me a bit. I shouted out my agony, but Mistress Susan soothed me,
whispered in my ear that I could take it. I was her sweet darling
slave-girl, and she was providing the punishment I needed. I had been very
naughty, playing with myself, fingering my pussy, looking at her things,
even though it was forbidden.
And somehow, within myself, I found a place where the pussy-whipping I was
receiving was transferred to dark and numbing pleasure. My naughty pussy,
getting its just beating became the center of my warped universe. The sting
of the individual thongs transformed into perverted caresses, making my poor
slit slick with viscous juices. My clitoris became erect and prominent,
pushing against the wet fabric over my moist cleft.
Mistress Susan stopped her whipping, and ordered me to stand with my feet
together. She then slowly removed my wet panties and inspected my
undoubtedly red and swollen crotch. A few gentle caresses confirmed that I
was agitated and aroused and satisfied she commanded me again to spread my
legs. I did so, and was then ordered to open my mouth wide, only to find it
stuffed immediately with my soaked panties. Tasting my own viscous
excitement made me even more aroused, and the sting of the whip was almost
forgotten as I suddenly felt Mistress Susan inserting something into my
tight bum-hole!
- I'm providing you with a butt-plug, Rita. So that you can become aware of
the sensations dwelling in your tight ass. Slave-girls need plugs up their
asses, and all their holes must be available to their Mistress. A very
important part of the training!
She pushed the lubricated plug past my tight sphincter and I felt cold
rubber extending my anus painfully. Then it was all inside me, filling me
up, and making me very much aware of that part of my body. Mistress Susan
slowly pulled the plug out again, once more stretching my anus agonizingly
as the wide part of the plug passed the sphincter. Then she pushed it inside
me again, letting me dwell briefly on having my butt filled before she drew
it out again. She continued with this treatment for some time, gradually
making me enjoy being butt-fucked with such slowness. Then she left the plug
inside me, slapped my bottom hard a few times, and commenced spanking my
poor, naked pussy with her hand. I was unable to get coherent speech through
the soaked panties in my mouth so I could only respond by trying to push my
pussy towards the hand providing me the deviant pleasure I craved. Mistress
Susan, however, stopped her treatment of my pussy, and released my
handcuffs.
She now ordered me to bend over and grab my ankles. I did so, and the slip I
was still wearing was bundled about my waist, leaving my bottom completely
naked and vulnerable for whatever my Mistress had in mind.
At first it seemed she only had gentle, soft caresses and fondling in mind.
She kneaded my rump and lightly let her nails scratch over my buttocks. A
few times her fingers strayed to my dripping snatch and she let a forefinger
slip inside, only to hastily remove it and smear the juice over my buttocks.
- I'm going to paddle your ass now, slut. I'll make it sting and burn and
very hot by applying a leather paddle to it. Red it will become. Lovely and
red. I adore turning a girls bottom into a red-hot globe of seething flesh.
And you need a good paddling. You need to be punished for your naughtiness
and your transgression.
And a resounding slap hit my right buttock, almost causing me to loose my
position. Then the other buttock was hit in the same manner, and soon a
torrent of hard slaps was making me sob in agony through the panties stuffed
in my mouth, and tears filled my eyes. Searing pain built up in the flesh of
my abused ass, but after a while a blissful numbness set in, and then only a
resonant heat accompanied the hard slaps my Mistress was delivering to my
ass. She was definitely enjoying herself! Blind and mute, I could hear her
heavy breathing and once in a while she threw in remarks: Take that, you
debased slut! Ahhh.. what a lovely shade of pink your butt is now! Mmmm..
this sound of leather against hot skin really makes me hot! So hot you are
now, slave, dripping juice all over the floor! Yesss.. push back.. offer
that sweet ass to me... you like being spanked.. having a Mistress paddle
your firm buttocks.. they are soooo red now.. so hot! Feel the heat in your
ass.. let it out.. to all parts of your body.. into your plugged butt-hole..
into your clipped, stiff nipples.. into your breasts... your hot, spanked
pussy...
All that licentious talk was taking over my mind. Spinning my head. She was
totally in control of my feelings and my thoughts, and I rode a giant wave
of warm, aroused bl**d onto a darkened beach of welcome release. I never
reached it. She stopped. Knowing that I was only seconds from coming. Coming
from just having my naked bottom paddled by her. I was a lowly slave-girl,
getting off by submitting to my Mistress, by having her control me and
exerting her intoxicating domination. It was the degradation of the
situation that was setting me off. Being commanded to expose my ass and
having it spanked, while tasting my own arousal on the lacy panties stuffed
into my mouth. Living the life of a lesbian love-slave. Love. She loved me,
she spanked me, she gave such dark and seducing pleasure that I would always
love her. And adore her and worship her. My Mistress, my Aunt.
My beloved Mistress then led me, still blindfolded, to my parents bed, where
she proceeded to remove the silken slip and tie my hands to the headboard so
my arms were spread out as much as possible. She then bent my legs and bound
my ankles to my thighs with rope, afterwards spreading my legs to the
maximum and securing them by binding my knees to the sideboards of the bed.
I was thus absolutely immobilized with my crotch on lewd display. My butt
was filled with a rubber plug, my nipples were abused by tight metal clips,
I was blindfolded and unable to speak due to the panties gagging me. There
was nowhere I'd rather be! I was filled with weird fulfillment and trust,
and I knew my aunt would provide me with stunning new insights into my
awakening sexuality. My hot bottom was cooled by the sheets, and I knew my
Mistress would enjoy the sight of my exposed, spanked upper thighs as well
as my puffed labia and juicy cleft with the erect clit protruding from its
hood. I felt ready for whatever she had in store for me.
She started by attaching a chain between my nipple-clips and then tease me
by pulling on the chain gently, stretching my breasts and renewing the sharp
pain in my abused nubs. Mistress Susan then secured the chain with a string
bound to a picture-hook on the wall above the bed, effectively making a
permanent pull on my tits.
- I'm going to prepare you now, my little lesbian slut, for your deflowering
and total surrender to me. First I'll put clamps on those deliciously puffed
outer lips, and then I'll proceed to fuck you silly with my favorite dildo.
I'm sure you'll enjoy it! Your behavior up till now has been excellent, and
you have proven to be a very receptive submissive.
Without further ado, Mistress Susan then pulled gently at one of my swollen
labia, and I felt a jolt of sharp pain as she attached a cold metal clamp on
it. She tightened it a bit, though not much, increasing the discomfort and
pain, but also the numbness, which blissfully set in. The other labia was
treated in a similar manner, and the chains that were fitted on the clamps
were secured near my knees. The result was that my virgin pussy was
painfully held open by the action of the clamps, providing Mistress Susan
full access to my juicy fuck-hole.
She moved above me, caressing my sensitized skin, whispering endearments,
letting me get used to the extreme discomfort of my position and once in a
while she would tug gently at my nipple-chain or at the labial clamps. She
would also nibble my earlobes, lick my distorted breasts and even blow warm
air into my gaping cunt. Once she even for a perfect second took my stiff
and pulsing clitoris into her mouth and sucked on it. That made me scream
though my succulent gag, and her laughter dripped on me like rain on dried
out earth. Mistress Susan then butt-fucked me thoroughly with the inserted
plug, ignoring my muffled pleas, caused by the repeated distending of my
violated ass-hole.
Then she was there. Above me. While something probed at the entrance to my
slick cunt-hole. Her dildo. She was going to fuck me now. My own aunt was
going to pop my cherry and take my sweet virginity. I hurt, suddenly, a lot,
as bl**d tried to reach tortured flesh. My nipples screamed and my labia
begged. I shook my head in denial. Afraid now.
- Sshhh, dear. Calm down. Calm down, don't let the pain take over. Feel the
pleasure, the pulse. The throbbing. Know your need. Your need for punishment
and control. Submit, darling Rita, and I'll take you for a ride, you'll
never forget!
Mistress Susan slithered her artificial cock up and down my slick entrance
without actually penetrating. Gradually my fear subsided, and the sensation
of warm rubber against my f***efully spread labia was definitely pleasant.
Then my Mistress quickly removed my nipple-clips and the painful, pricking
rush of returning bl**d made me sob uncontrollably and salty tears filled my
blind eyes. A gentle massage of my rock-hard nipples made the pricking
subside and then her mouth was over my face, the pantie-gag was removed and
she was kissing me roughly, feeding my need and giving in to her own. Her
dildo entered my exposed cunt-hole and she slowly penetrated me, all the
time kissing my lips and cheeks and sucking on my velvetry tongue.
She then met some resistance from my hymen, moved back a bit a with one
strong thrust took my virginity and entered me to the full. There was a
short, sharp pain, then the feeling of being filled and stretched to the
utmost made me moan and try to move my bottom upwards to feel even more
completely at the mercy of my Mistress. I loved having her inside me. She
had plugged my tight bottom and now she was filling my pussy. I wanted her.
I wanted her domination and her strong body close to mine, taking me, owing
me, fucking me. I wriggled my red, spanked butt, feeling her move gently
inside me, relishing the pull of the clamps connected to my pussy-lips.
- Pllleeeeeseee, Mistres..... I.. I need.. please.. I.. want... please make
me... fuckkkk me, Mistress!
- Mmmm, there's nothing like a girl begging to be fucked silly... Yes, Rita,
I'll fuck you now...
Out she pulled, in she thrust. Slowly. Agonizingly slow. Way out of my warm,
needful cunt.
- Pleeeeease! I... please stick your cock inside me again... please fuck me,
Mistresssss...
Inside me. Filling me. Humping. In - out - in -out. Faster, harder she
danced her dance of joy above me. SLAP! SLAP! SLAP! Blows rained on my poor
buttocks, heating them up. No pain. Just joy and the freedom of being held
in tight bondage. Free. Nothing I could do. She did it, my Mistress. She
fucked me, violated me, loved me. Moaning above me.
- I'm inside you... fucking you, Rita. And fucking myself... it's a double
dildo I'm using... I have one end deep inside me, the other I use on you....
So move some ass, girl....
Again she spurred me on by slapping my ass and also by pulling on the labial
clamps. I did my best to meet her hard thrusts, abandoning myself to the
rhythm of her movements. Wilder and wilder she rode me, pushing my butt down
into the mattress with every downward thrust, and as she drew her instrument
of pleasure back, I struggled to follow. Wanting her inside me, wanting to
thrust back, giving her pleasure. I forgot everything by this: To be a
slave-girl being fucked by her Mistress. Every sting of pain she had given
me was transformed into joy at being at her service, at being beneath her,
stuffed with her. My nipples throbbed and sung their own sweet arias of love
as Mistress Susan pummeled my young body.
The blindfold was gone and I blinked the tears away and was sucked into her
dark and shining gaze. She was still above me, and we floated on an ocean of
quicksilver.
- Don't move, Rita. Just look at me, into my eyes. But don't move a muscle.
And don't come until I give you permission.... I'll remove your clamps
now... be still...
She sat back a bit, with her wonderful dildo still impaling me, and then
numb pressure disappeared and was exchanged for pricking needles boring into
vulnerable flesh. She smeared sticky juices over my tortured labia and
cooled the agony, then moved to continue her fucking. I clenched her stiff
tool with newly discovered muscles and increased my upward thrusts. Still
held imprisoned in her eyes, not daring to look anywhere but there, not
wanting to.
Again she froze, and for some time only the smell of our mingled arousal
moved about us.
- Would you like permission to come now, dear? Would the randy little slave
bitch like to have an orgasm? From being fucked by her Mistress? Would you?
- I.. yesss, please Mistress! I.. your slave, Mistress... ask.. permission
to ... to come, Mistress!
I almost couldn't keep still beneath her. My need was making my sweating
body shiver in anticipation and my pussy continued to clench around the tool
stuffed inside me. Then she started to slap my burning buttocks as she
resumed her fucking, riding the dildo inside her and imparting all her own
desire into a wild ride of my bound body. There was no escape, and I reveled
in the intoxicating feeling of being powerless, bound and at the mercy of my
aunt. She shuddered uncontrollably, paused her slapping and her thrusting
and as her eyes bored into mine, sparking a small earthquake in my pussy,
she commanded me to come.
- Come now, slave. Let go. I order you to come now...
And impaled on her artificial cock, lost in her strong gaze, I melted and
was blown away into an ever rising spiral of exquisite lust. On her command,
my body imploded and all my muscles seemed to spasm. I had to close my eyes
and when I opened them again I stared into the love of my aunt, and together
we voiced our rising, unstoppable desire and the world was only us. Just us.
A Mistress and her slave girl. In love. Approaching the ultimate moment.
We came. Together. And I forgot I was alone, because suddenly I wasn't. My
aroused, punished body became one with the body of my Mistress and as my
pussy exploded and danced its convulsing tango round the dildo buried inside
me, the rest of my red-hot flesh found its own release. A full blown orgasm
raked my young bondaged body and my Mistress simultaneously reached her own
climax.
Together, spiraling, we left the world I knew, and when we came back,
panting in the afterglow, still connected by the artificial cock, I knew my
world would never, ever be the same again. I had found my place, beneath
this wonderful woman, and I would never leave it.
- Thank you, Mistress... I love you..!
- I love you too, dear Rita. And I'm looking forward to training you
further! You are such a darling little slave girl, and there are so many
things I can teach you!
I smiled up at her. I was looking forward to having lessons with my dear
Aunt Susan!

(I hope you enjoyed this story. I'm always happy to hear from fans of my
Lesbian Erotic Fiction.)... Continue»
Posted by Johannyc 10 months ago  |  Views: 10210  |  
100%
  |  4

Helping My Aunt in Getting Pregnant



I had just turned eighteen and school had just let out. I was free at last, ready to run around with all my friends and forget about everything. That's how I had planed to spend my summer but my mom and dad had other plans for me.

"That's right son." my dad started.

"Your aunt and uncle need help this summer with stuff around their house and I told them you would be glad to help them out." He finished and I was shocked.

I tried to talk my parents out of it but there was no way, my mom and dad had made up their minds. My mother had my bags packed already. It was like they wanted to get rid of me or something. I guess they needed some time to themselves. I could see that there was no getting out of it, so I agreed. Mom and dad told me that they would pay me for my work just like it was a real summer job, so that made it a little better.

I arrived on a rainy day and my aunt greeted me at the door.

"It is Nice to see you again Don." She said as she messed up my hair and gave me a hug.

"Your all wet you'll caught your death is you don't get out of those things."

I nodded and rushed inside my uncle bob was inside, he gave me a large smile. I asked where I was to unpack and my aunt Cathleen told me that I was going to have to sl**p on the futon in the living room. It wasn't too bad and it was big enough for me. I dropped my bags next to the futon and got some dry things.

"You'll have to change in the bathroom Don just down the hall." My uncle informed me.

When I came out my aunt and uncle were deep in conversation and talking half under their breaths. They stopped when I entered and they began asking me all kinds of questions. We talked about everything, they asked about mom and dad and how my last year of high school had been. I answered all of their questions; they even asked if I had a girlfriend. I told them that I was to busy studying and getting good grades for girls.

We talked for an hours and they told me that they were going to bed. My aunt and uncle's house was really small compared to ours. They had a kitchen which was at the end of the living room, a single bathroom and their bedroom.

They went into the bedroom and after about ten minutes my aunt brought me out some blankets and pillows. She was wearing a short pink silk night shirt. She helped me put down the futon bed and as she was making it up, I couldn't help but notice how good looking she was. My uncle Bob and Aunt Cathleen were bikers and my aunt Cathleen looked the part. She had dirty blond hair, blue eyes and was very well built. She had nice round tits and in her silk top both of her nipples stuck out and you couldn't' help but look at them. She had small tattoos on her arm and lower left leg. My uncle Bob was a good looking guy and they made a handsome couple. I found myself looking down her top wishing I could see more as I helped her finish making up the bed. She had nice tanned legs and a small flower tattoo on her right foot. She finished and stood with a smile.

"There you go." She gave me a hug and disappeared back into her bedroom. I couldn't help but notice how her hips swung as she walked away. What a women I was thinking as I slipped out of my pants and got into bed. I was just about to go to sl**p when their door opened again and my uncle Bob came out.

"Don, can we talk?" He asked as he sat on the end of the bed.

"Sure." I answered as I sat up.

"I and your aunt Cathleen Can't tell you how happy we are that you came down here to help us out with our problem."

I looked at him. What problem was he talking about? Mom and Dad hadn't told me anything about a problem they just told me that they needed help. I had guessed that meant in the yard or cleaning up or something. They even said that they would pay me for helping out. They never told me about a problem.

"What did your parents tell you before you came down here Don?" He asked.

"Well, they said you and Aunt Cathleen needed some help for the summer." I answered.

"We do need your help Don and I talked to your dad and asked him to send you down here after he left a few weeks ago. You see Don." He began.

"About a year or so ago I stopped being able to function sexually. You know, I have been to all kinds of doctors and no one can help. I can't get an erection any more. Now your aunt and me have always wanted a c***d and now it looks like that will never happen." When he finished I was even more confused.

"Your dad and I talked a lot about this and we felt that you could help us out." He handed me his cell phone.

"Hello?"

"Don, how was your trip?" It was my dad.

"Good, it was a long trip but dad what's up?" Uncle Bob was just telling me." He cut me off

"Listen Don, your uncle and aunt need your help. Let me start at the beginning." He paused and I looked over at uncle Bob.

"When I was at your uncle Bob and Aunt Cathleen's a few weeks ago, we all talked a lot about the fact that they want a k**. I told them that they could get it done artificial but Don that costs a lot of money, so it's out of the question. What they need is for you to do what they ask and get your aunt and uncle that c***d."

"Dad, what are you saying?" I questioned.

"Don't act so surprised Don you're an adult now. Look, when your uncle Bob and I were k**s we used to take turns banging girls that lived around us. We were about your age when this happened, in fact, that's kind of what brought this up. Look son, when I was there I was helping them out but I was only there for a few days so bob asked for more help and you came to my mind. It's ok with me that you help out your uncle and aunt. Now don't tell your mother about any of this because she would never understand. Just tell her that you did what ever they needed doing. That's not a lie, not really." My father was quite for a second and then asked to talk to my uncle Bob again.

"What do you think Don. Think you can help your aunt and me out." Uncle Bob asked me with a very serious look.

"I don't know what I can do to help." I stammered.

"We need your help with Sperm Donations. I know someone of your age jacks off a lot and we just want that sperm Don." He said with a grin.

"It just doesn't seem right somehow. I mean she is my aunt and you're my uncle. What does Aunt Cathleen think of all of this?"

"She's fine with it boy." He slapped my leg with a grin.

"Look, why don't you just forget about sl**ping on this silly futon bed and come with me." He walked into his bedroom. I gulped as I looked at the light coming from their bedroom. I got up and followed him.

My father wanted me to help them so I guess it would be alright. I walked into the room my aunt Cathleen was already laying on the bed. I noticed that all the windows had been covered with heavy blankets and it looked kind of strange.

"Come sit next to me Don." my aunt patted the bed next to her.

I slowly walked over to that side of the bed and sat down next to her. She lifted up on one elbow and smiled at me.

"I knew you would help us out and believe me I thought about this long and hard before I let Bob and your dad talk me into this." She shifted on the bed.

"I want to set some rules before we start any of this."

"Honey, please!" Uncle Bob protested.

"No Bob, I set the rules for this or we are not going to go any farther." My uncle Bob went quite.

"Ok, Don I know you're eighteen and just becoming a man but I don't want you to think that we can just have sex, OK!" She said.

"I guess." I started to answer but she cut me off.

"And no nasty talking when we are doing this its only to make a baby after all and I told Bob earlier that you don't have to penetrate me to do this. We will do it just like when your dad was here a few weeks back understand. We just need your sperm."

My uncle started to say something but she cut him off.

"So you can touch my body a little just to get you aroused and."

"You had sex with my dad." I interrupted her.

"No, we never had sex. Just listen to me Don." She said sounding kind of testy.

"You can touch me but no kissing understood. When your ready you can put you're sperm in my hand and I will use my fingers to work it into my virgin." She pointed at me.

"Do you understand? This is not going to turn into some kind of dirty peep show for Bob or you. Do you understand?" Sternly she added.

"And no one else is ever going to know about this, not ever. Not you're friends, or your mother or anybody. If I hear as much as a word about what we are going to be doing here, if I get even a hint that someone knows I'll beat you within an inch of your life." She shook her fist at me and she looked like she meant it.

"I understand." I said quietly

Aunt Cathleen pulled up her nightshirt off in one motion, she sat there her round tits and pussy in full view. Her tits were huge and she had tiny red nipples that stuck out at least an inch. Her pussy hairs were blond and well trimmed in a small square. I stood there with my mouth hanging open as I took in all of her body. I looked over at uncle Bob and he just pointed towards my aunt Cathleen.

I had made out with girls before and had done some heavy petting, but I had never seen a naked girl before and my aunt was right next to me. This arrangement was not sounding so bad to me after all. Back home I would jack off three or four times a day and this was going to be easy if I could look at my aunt's naked body doing it.

"Don you might as well get out of your shorts." Aunt Cathleen told me.

I pulled down my shorts and found I was already almost hard. It was strange standing there in front of my aunt and uncle with a huge hard on. I knew it was wrong but my aunt had already told me that we were not really going to do anything. I was just going to jack off with them here, that was not that bad?

"Turn off the lights now Bob." aunt Cathleen ordered him.

"I almost can't see anything if we turn the lights out Cathleen. " He huffed out a protest.

She flared up and pointed at him, her large tits swinging with her fast movements. He face darkened and I had the feeling that this was never going to happen. She had meant everything she said and I didn't want her to be mad at me, not after seeing the anger on her face.

"Bob, I'm only doing this so that we can have a baby. I mean, we want a c***d and this is the only way we can do it. It's not for pleasure and I don't want you seeing what we do. If you keep this up you will have to leave the room while I capture his sperm. Is that what you want? I am sure it's not, now stop acting like a jerk and turn off the lights."

Uncle Bob turned off the lights and I was surprised at just how dark my aunt was able to make their room. I could just make out their forms in the dark. I could see no detail at all and my aunts beautiful body was totally hidden by the darkness.

"Let's get onto the bed where we can get more comfortable." She said.

I could see her form moving onto the darkness of the bed. I rolled on to the other side of the bed and I was half afraid to move. My pecker had gone from almost completely hard to half soft. In the darkness all I could see was Aunt Cathleen's form on the bed next to me. I felt movement on the bed as Uncle Bob climbed onto the other side.

"Well Don." She asked me with impatience in her voice. "Are you ready yet?"

I felt a knot form in my throat that would not go away. I was scared to death and my pecker was now completely soft.

"Cathleen." I heard my uncle saying softly from the other side of the bed.

"I think Dons scared and most probably a virgin."

Aunt Cathleen giggles as he finished.

"Don are you a virgin?" She asked.

"No!" I replied.

"You never have had sex before, have you?" She asked.

"No never." I answered quietly.

"OK, tell me what you know about sex then." She asked as she moved closer to me.

"Well, you know the guy puts his err penis into the girls err private parts and they kind of move around a bit and he leaves his seed in her." I answered.

"That's it, now what about before that, before the sex." She asked.

"What happens before that? Oh, yes that's called foreplay, that gets both the guy and the girl ready for sex." I replied.

"Right that part, that's what we are going to do. Some foreplay, but we will stop before the sex part. Understand?" My aunts' tone had softened and I could feel her hand playing on my chest as she talked.

I felt uncle Bob moving around on the other side of the bed as Aunt Cathleen's fingers moved down my body towards my pecker.

"The girl can rub your penis with her hand and get you ready for intercourse." She added lifting her head up a bit.

I could feel her breath on my neck as she talked; this ran chills up and down my spine. I looked over but the darkness of the room made it impossible to see her at all. I really wished she had let uncle Bob leave the lights on so that I could see her large tits and flat belly. She was so close to me that I could smell her perfume.

"My you're a big boy Don, much bigger than your uncle." She whispered.

Her small hand finally rapped around my growing pecker. She grabbed my dick and I felt the bed start to move as she started working her hand up and down on my pecker. My penis started to get hard again as I felt her small hand pumping up and down over my shaft. This was much better than jerking off by myself. She moved closer to me and she rested her large tits on my arm, pushing them hard up against me. Her breath was soft on my neck as she worked my dick up and down in her hand. The end of my pecker started to get wet with pre-cum and her jacking was getting more sloppier sounding, as my pre cum continued to leak out.

"It feels good don't it boy." I heard uncle Bob ask.

I had forgotten that he was in the room. It had been so dark and quite that I only had been thinking about how good it felt to have my Aunt Cathleen's hand jacking me off. I had forgotten that Uncle Bob, her husband was just on the other side of her body and was listening to everything that she said to me.

"Bob, don't upset him. I'm trying to get him aroused here and we don't need you to scare him again." She snapped.

"Why don't you let me turn the lights back on and let the boy have a good look at how fucking hot your body is. That will get him off." He told her.

"I told you Bob. No naughty talking, you don't need to talk like that around Don." She said pulling harder on my dick with each word.

In the darkness I couldn't see her nude body next to mine so I had just quit trying. All I was able to really make out was the movement of her arm as she worked on my pecker. So I just laid back and felt my aunt's breath on my neck and her tits pushing against my arm. I wished I could see her tits again for just a few seconds that would get me off for sure.

"Cathleen, you said his cock was huge. The least you can do Cathleen is tell me just how big the boys cock is." Uncle Bob asked.

Aunt Cathleen squeezed my cock head hard when he asked her that. Her hand stopped moving and she tightened her grip on the swollen head of my cock making it pump out more pre cum, she rubbed it around with her thumb.

"Bob, it's a penis not a cock. Now stop talking like that or I'll quit." She told him.

I just laid there, my aunt started working on my now almost fully erect cock. Not knowing what to say I just kept quite. My aunt had now lowered her chin onto my shoulder and her hair d****d over my face. It was soft and sweet smelling, it was so nice I couldn't help but move my free hand up to her head and run my fingers thought it. I started slowly just touching the tips of it where it lay on my chest. My aunt didn't complain and my uncle couldn't' see what was happing, so I became more bold and ran my fingers down her hair from the top of her head to the bottom where it rested on my chest. I felt her breathing quicken as I stroked her hair.

"How big is his penis then?" My uncle Bob asked with a huff.

"It's about nine inches long Bob now stop asking questions and just let me finish this." She said.

Each time my uncle Bob talked my aunt would squeeze the head of my cock hard. She would stop rubbing my pecker as he talked right at the top of the tip. She would squeeze it and then use her thumb to rub the pre-cum around making it all wet and hot.

"Open you legs Cathleen." I heard my uncle ask.

I felt my aunt shift her weight as she did as he asked. I felt the bed start to move and I knew that my uncle was working his fingers into my aunt's cunt in the darkness but I couldn't really see it. Even after all this time my eyes still could only pick up my aunts dark form and I could just make out her legs parted where I knew her pussy would be.

"I think the boy's dick got to be nine inches and fat at the base. Bob it's much larger than yours." I could hear my Aunt Cathleen whisper to my uncle.

Aunt Cathleen quickened her pace as she jacked off my swollen cock. Uncle Bob was still working his fingers into her cunt. It was madding and I was getting harder and harder as she work my cock over with her hand.

"Bob, I don't think you should keep putting your fingers in my cunt err vagina when I'm working on our nephews cock err penis. It's just kind of lewd." She said in a deep voice.

I felt the motion on the bed speed up and my uncle Bob attacked her pussy.

"Feels good, right?" He asked her.

"Yes, but I don't think Don should be exposed to such things. I don't want him to remember this lovely thing as wrong or lewd. He has not been with a girl yet and I'm not sure he should hear this uncle fingering his aunt."

For the first time I spoke up. It was harder than I thought it would be to talk as my aunts hand was jacking off my pecker.

"I don't see anything wrong with it Aunt Cathleen."

She reached over with her other hand and cupped my balls as I said that. She gently rubbed both of my balls then tickled under my nut sack. I felt like I was going to cum anytime now with both her hands working over my dick like that.

"Well then, I guess its ok Bob." She whispered in the deeper voice she had used before.

She opened her legs wider as she said that and I knew the uncle Bob now had a better shot at rubbing and fingering my aunts cunt. Aunt Cathleen started moving her tits up and down against my arm. She moved her head from my shoulder and I felt her start to kiss my neck and nibble on my ear. This really set me off, my cock was going to pop very soon if she kept kissing me.

"Think you could get off faster if your aunt let you rub her tit's a little Don?" Uncle Bob said.

I gulped and without a word Aunt Cathleen sit up. She moved over a bit and I knew that her large soft tits were hanging over my face. She switched hands and started working on my cock again and from this new angle I could reach up with my fingers and touch her soft nipples. I heard aunt Cathleen let out a soft gasp as I played with her hard nipples with both hands. I found that if I let one of her tits alone she would lower it to where it was touching my face as it swayed back and forth in the darkness.

"My arm is getting tired Bob." My aunt complained.

She let go of my cock and let is slap down against my belly without much fanfare.

"Then don't use your hand Cathleen." My uncle told her.

"I told you Bob, I will not go farther than this." My aunt told him.

"Well what do you expect Cathleen you scared the hell out of the boy then want him to perform for you?"

She moved on the bed a bit and I felt her hand pick up my cock again. She started to jack it again and that's when I felt it. It was soft and warm and it moved all over the tip of my cock. I felt it snake into the piss hole and move around the swollen head of my dick. My aunt was softly licking the head of my cock, her hand kept jacking off my cock while the other was cupping my balls.
"Turn on the lights Cathleen and he will cum faster." I could hear my uncle bob say.

My ears were ringing and I fought to keep from groaning as I felt her licking the head of my cock over and over again. She did it slowly and she made no noise at all as she licked the head of my dick. I looked down but couldn't see anything and I don't think my uncle Bob knew that she was doing it.

"No Bob, now I told you this is not a peep show! I only want Don's sperm. I'm getting no pleasure from any of this at all." She said.

I knew that Aunt Cathleen was licking the head of my cock. She never stopped licking even when she answered him. I was so hot, I was getting my first blowjob and from my aunt no less, with her husband just a few feet away and he didn't know she was licking my cock. On the next upstroke of my aunt hand I pushed up with my hips just a little and found that she let the head of my dick go into her mouth. I was hooked. I became bolder and I pushed up harder and found that my aunt Cathleen would let my cock slide into the warmth of her mouth with each stroke. I was able to get the head and about two inches of my dick in her mouth without moving the bed to much. My nut sack started to tighten and my aunt just kept rubbing my balls.

Aunt Cathleen started letting her tit rest right on my face as I pushed my cock up over and over again into her mouth. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue and I soon found out that my aunt Cathleen would start working first one tit then the other over my the wetness of my tongue. I opened my mouth and she put her beautiful nipple right into my mouth. I quickly started sucking on her long nipple.

I was getting so hot; I was sticking my hard swollen dick into my aunt's mouth while her hand jacked me off and at the same time I was now getting to suck on one of her nipples. It was getting hard not to make any noise, but I didn't want my uncle Bob to know that my aunt Cathleen was sucking me off and that she was letting me suck her beautiful boobs right in the same bed with him. I couldn't even think anymore it felt so good, so I was surprised when I felt my aunt stop sucking my cock as she said.

"You can't have the light on Bob. How many more times do I have to tell you this? You can't watch me jacking him off err getting him ready to have an orgasm."

Aunt Cathleen sounded pissed, I was starting to get close and she kept jacking me off as she scolded my uncle.

"You will not get any enjoyment from this Bob or so help me I'm going to stop." As she got madder at my uncle Bob she pulled on my cock harder and faster. I was so excited sucking on her tit in the darkness as she told him off that I was about to cum.

"Now stop it Bob so your nephew can concentrate on what his is doing." She snapped.

"Aunt Cathleen." I tried to interrupt her but she was on a roll.

"I will not encourage the lewd stuff you want Bob. I will not perform for you like some kind of cheap twisted porn movie." She said.

I grabbed her tit and stuck it in my mouth as I started to cum. My first spurt was shot right at where her mouth had been a few second before she started to talk to my uncle. I the darkness I could not see where it went but when I shot off my aunt stopped talking. I imagined my first shot of cum going right into her open mouth but in the darkness I couldn't see.

"Oh my goodness Don why didn't you tell me you were ready." She said as I felt her point my cock down with one hand and aim it at the cup she must have made with the other.

I guessed she was catching it in her hand but it really didn't matter to me anymore as wave after wave of sticky hot cum erupted out of my jerking cock.

"Don, you were supposed to tell me when you where going to cum." She purred.

I couldn't answer, I was still grunting out my last few spurts and sucking on her hanging tit. When I was done I relaxed. Aunt Cathleen jumped up off the bed and ran into the bathroom. When she turned on the light it made my eyes hurt. I looked in and could see her standing hunched over with her legs wide apart. Her hand was busy working her fingers into her cunt. She was worked my sperm into her open pussy as I watched . How I wished I could have just put cock up into her and pushed my sperm up in there myself. She worked her fingers in and out for a minuet or two and grunted softly as her fingers stopped moving. I was sure I had just seen her have an orgasm of her own. She pulled her fingers out of her cunt.

"You should do that here in bed Cathleen, Laying on your back, you'll get more of it in you that way. Me and Don wouldn't mind, would we boy." He asked.

"No." Was all I was able to say.

"You did good boy. That's what we need, lots and lots of cum.

Aunt Cathleen turned off the light in the bathroom and returned to the darkened room. She got into bed climbing over me as she did it. I couldn't help but feel her light body rubbing over mine.

"I'll try that next time, if it's ok with Don." She said softly.

As she lay down I realized that she had a cunt full of my potent seed working its way into her womb. It was a really strange feeling but it made my dick jump as I thought about it.

"I want you to both to understand that this is not for your pleaser. It's for a c***d and nothing more. Don, I want to thank you for your help. How many times do you think we can do this a day?"

She wanted to know how many times I could cum in a day. I was not even sure, but I knew it would be more than I could just jack off alone.

"I'm not sure." I told her being safe.

She said nothing more, I felt her cuddle up to uncle Bob but I felt her small hand grip my soft cock in the darkness. I fell asl**p with my nude aunt and uncle in the bed next to me. Her pussy was full of my seed.

... Continue»
Posted by bava12 9 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Voyeur  |  Views: 6369  |  
82%
  |  2

Helping my aunt and uncle pt 1

I had just turned eighteen and school had just let out. I was free at last, ready to run around with all my friends and forget about everything. That's how I had planed to spend my summer but my mom and dad had other plans for me.

"That's right son." my dad started.

"Your aunt and uncle need help this summer with stuff around their house and I told them you would be glad to help them out." He finished and I was shocked.

I tried to talk my parents out of it but there was no way, my mom and dad had made up their minds. My mother had my bags packed already. It was like they wanted to get rid of me or something. I guess they needed some time to themselves. I could see that there was no getting out of it, so I agreed. Mom and dad told me that they would pay me for my work just like it was a real summer job, so that made it a little better.

I arrived on a rainy day and my aunt greeted me at the door.

"It is Nice to see you again Don." She said as she messed up my hair and gave me a hug.

"Your all wet you'll caught your death is you don't get out of those things."

I nodded and rushed inside my uncle bob was inside, he gave me a large smile. I asked where I was to unpack and my aunt Cathleen told me that I was going to have to sl**p on the futon in the living room. It wasn't too bad and it was big enough for me. I dropped my bags next to the futon and got some dry things.

"You'll have to change in the bathroom Don just down the hall." My uncle informed me.

When I came out my aunt and uncle were deep in conversation and talking half under their breaths. They stopped when I entered and they began asking me all kinds of questions. We talked about everything, they asked about mom and dad and how my last year of high school had been. I answered all of their questions; they even asked if I had a girlfriend. I told them that I was to busy studying and getting good grades for girls.

We talked for an hours and they told me that they were going to bed. My aunt and uncle's house was really small compared to ours. They had a kitchen which was at the end of the living room, a single bathroom and their bedroom.

They went into the bedroom and after about ten minutes my aunt brought me out some blankets and pillows. She was wearing a short pink silk night shirt. She helped me put down the futon bed and as she was making it up, I couldn't help but notice how good looking she was. My uncle Bob and Aunt Cathleen were bikers and my aunt Cathleen looked the part. She had dirty blond hair, blue eyes and was very well built. She had nice round tits and in her silk top both of her nipples stuck out and you couldn't' help but look at them. She had small tattoos on her arm and lower left leg. My uncle Bob was a good looking guy and they made a handsome couple. I found myself looking down her top wishing I could see more as I helped her finish making up the bed. She had nice tanned legs and a small flower tattoo on her right foot. She finished and stood with a smile.

"There you go." She gave me a hug and disappeared back into her bedroom. I couldn't help but notice how her hips swung as she walked away. What a women I was thinking as I slipped out of my pants and got into bed. I was just about to go to sl**p when their door opened again and my uncle Bob came out.

"Don, can we talk?" He asked as he sat on the end of the bed.

"Sure." I answered as I sat up.

"I and your aunt Cathleen Can't tell you how happy we are that you came down here to help us out with our problem."

I looked at him. What problem was he talking about? Mom and Dad hadn't told me anything about a problem they just told me that they needed help. I had guessed that meant in the yard or cleaning up or something. They even said that they would pay me for helping out. They never told me about a problem.

"What did your parents tell you before you came down here Don?" He asked.

"Well, they said you and Aunt Cathleen needed some help for the summer." I answered.

"We do need your help Don and I talked to your dad and asked him to send you down here after he left a few weeks ago. You see Don." He began.

"About a year or so ago I stopped being able to function sexually. You know, I have been to all kinds of doctors and no one can help. I can't get an erection any more. Now your aunt and me have always wanted a c***d and now it looks like that will never happen." When he finished I was even more confused.

"Your dad and I talked a lot about this and we felt that you could help us out." He handed me his cell phone.

"Hello?"

"Don, how was your trip?" It was my dad.

"Good, it was a long trip but dad what's up?" Uncle Bob was just telling me." He cut me off

"Listen Don, your uncle and aunt need your help. Let me start at the beginning." He paused and I looked over at uncle Bob.

"When I was at your uncle Bob and Aunt Cathleen's a few weeks ago, we all talked a lot about the fact that they want a k**. I told them that they could get it done artificial but Don that costs a lot of money, so it's out of the question. What they need is for you to do what they ask and get your aunt and uncle that c***d."

"Dad, what are you saying?" I questioned.

"Don't act so surprised Don you're an adult now. Look, when your uncle Bob and I were k**s we used to take turns banging girls that lived around us. We were about your age when this happened, in fact, that's kind of what brought this up. Look son, when I was there I was helping them out but I was only there for a few days so bob asked for more help and you came to my mind. It's ok with me that you help out your uncle and aunt. Now don't tell your mother about any of this because she would never understand. Just tell her that you did what ever they needed doing. That's not a lie, not really." My father was quite for a second and then asked to talk to my uncle Bob again.

"What do you think Don. Think you can help your aunt and me out." Uncle Bob asked me with a very serious look.

"I don't know what I can do to help." I stammered.

"We need your help with Sperm Donations. I know someone of your age jacks off a lot and we just want that sperm Don." He said with a grin.

"It just doesn't seem right somehow. I mean she is my aunt and you're my uncle. What does Aunt Cathleen think of all of this?"

"She's fine with it boy." He slapped my leg with a grin.

"Look, why don't you just forget about sl**ping on this silly futon bed and come with me." He walked into his bedroom. I gulped as I looked at the light coming from their bedroom. I got up and followed him.

My father wanted me to help them so I guess it would be alright. I walked into the room my aunt Cathleen was already laying on the bed. I noticed that all the windows had been covered with heavy blankets and it looked kind of strange.

"Come sit next to me Don." my aunt patted the bed next to her.

I slowly walked over to that side of the bed and sat down next to her. She lifted up on one elbow and smiled at me.

"I knew you would help us out and believe me I thought about this long and hard before I let Bob and your dad talk me into this." She shifted on the bed.

"I want to set some rules before we start any of this."

"Honey, please!" Uncle Bob protested.

"No Bob, I set the rules for this or we are not going to go any farther." My uncle Bob went quite.

"Ok, Don I know you're eighteen and just becoming a man but I don't want you to think that we can just have sex, OK!" She said.

"I guess." I started to answer but she cut me off.

"And no nasty talking when we are doing this its only to make a baby after all and I told Bob earlier that you don't have to penetrate me to do this. We will do it just like when your dad was here a few weeks back understand. We just need your sperm."

My uncle started to say something but she cut him off.

"So you can touch my body a little just to get you aroused and."

"You had sex with my dad." I interrupted her.

"No, we never had sex. Just listen to me Don." She said sounding kind of testy.

"You can touch me but no kissing understood. When your ready you can put you're sperm in my hand and I will use my fingers to work it into my virgin." She pointed at me.

"Do you understand? This is not going to turn into some kind of dirty peep show for Bob or you. Do you understand?" Sternly she added.

"And no one else is ever going to know about this, not ever. Not you're friends, or your mother or anybody. If I hear as much as a word about what we are going to be doing here, if I get even a hint that someone knows I'll beat you within an inch of your life." She shook her fist at me and she looked like she meant it.

"I understand." I said quietly

Aunt Cathleen pulled up her nightshirt off in one motion, she sat there her round tits and pussy in full view. Her tits were huge and she had tiny red nipples that stuck out at least an inch. Her pussy hairs were blond and well trimmed in a small square. I stood there with my mouth hanging open as I took in all of her body. I looked over at uncle Bob and he just pointed towards my aunt Cathleen.

I had made out with girls before and had done some heavy petting, but I had never seen a naked girl before and my aunt was right next to me. This arrangement was not sounding so bad to me after all. Back home I would jack off three or four times a day and this was going to be easy if I could look at my aunt's naked body doing it.

"Don you might as well get out of your shorts." Aunt Cathleen told me.

I pulled down my shorts and found I was already almost hard. It was strange standing there in front of my aunt and uncle with a huge hard on. I knew it was wrong but my aunt had already told me that we were not really going to do anything. I was just going to jack off with them here, that was not that bad?

"Turn off the lights now Bob." aunt Cathleen ordered him.

"I almost can't see anything if we turn the lights out Cathleen. " He huffed out a protest.

She flared up and pointed at him, her large tits swinging with her fast movements. He face darkened and I had the feeling that this was never going to happen. She had meant everything she said and I didn't want her to be mad at me, not after seeing the anger on her face.

"Bob, I'm only doing this so that we can have a baby. I mean, we want a c***d and this is the only way we can do it. It's not for pleasure and I don't want you seeing what we do. If you keep this up you will have to leave the room while I capture his sperm. Is that what you want? I am sure it's not, now stop acting like a jerk and turn off the lights."

Uncle Bob turned off the lights and I was surprised at just how dark my aunt was able to make their room. I could just make out their forms in the dark. I could see no detail at all and my aunts beautiful body was totally hidden by the darkness.

"Let's get onto the bed where we can get more comfortable." She said.

I could see her form moving onto the darkness of the bed. I rolled on to the other side of the bed and I was half afraid to move. My pecker had gone from almost completely hard to half soft. In the darkness all I could see was Aunt Cathleen's form on the bed next to me. I felt movement on the bed as Uncle Bob climbed onto the other side.

"Well Don." She asked me with impatience in her voice. "Are you ready yet?"

I felt a knot form in my throat that would not go away. I was scared to death and my pecker was now completely soft.

"Cathleen." I heard my uncle saying softly from the other side of the bed.

"I think Dons scared and most probably a virgin."

Aunt Cathleen giggles as he finished.

"Don are you a virgin?" She asked.

"No!" I replied.

"You never have had sex before, have you?" She asked.

"No never." I answered quietly.

"OK, tell me what you know about sex then." She asked as she moved closer to me.

"Well, you know the guy puts his err penis into the girls err private parts and they kind of move around a bit and he leaves his seed in her." I answered.

"That's it, now what about before that, before the sex." She asked.

"What happens before that? Oh, yes that's called foreplay, that gets both the guy and the girl ready for sex." I replied.

"Right that part, that's what we are going to do. Some foreplay, but we will stop before the sex part. Understand?" My aunts' tone had softened and I could feel her hand playing on my chest as she talked.

I felt uncle Bob moving around on the other side of the bed as Aunt Cathleen's fingers moved down my body towards my pecker.

"The girl can rub your penis with her hand and get you ready for intercourse." She added lifting her head up a bit.

I could feel her breath on my neck as she talked; this ran chills up and down my spine. I looked over but the darkness of the room made it impossible to see her at all. I really wished she had let uncle Bob leave the lights on so that I could see her large tits and flat belly. She was so close to me that I could smell her perfume.

"My you're a big boy Don, much bigger than your uncle." She whispered.

Her small hand finally rapped around my growing pecker. She grabbed my dick and I felt the bed start to move as she started working her hand up and down on my pecker. My penis started to get hard again as I felt her small hand pumping up and down over my shaft. This was much better than jerking off by myself. She moved closer to me and she rested her large tits on my arm, pushing them hard up against me. Her breath was soft on my neck as she worked my dick up and down in her hand. The end of my pecker started to get wet with pre-cum and her jacking was getting more sloppier sounding, as my pre cum continued to leak out.

"It feels good don't it boy." I heard uncle Bob ask.

I had forgotten that he was in the room. It had been so dark and quite that I only had been thinking about how good it felt to have my Aunt Cathleen's hand jacking me off. I had forgotten that Uncle Bob, her husband was just on the other side of her body and was listening to everything that she said to me.

"Bob, don't upset him. I'm trying to get him aroused here and we don't need you to scare him again." She snapped.

"Why don't you let me turn the lights back on and let the boy have a good look at how fucking hot your body is. That will get him off." He told her.

"I told you Bob. No naughty talking, you don't need to talk like that around Don." She said pulling harder on my dick with each word.

In the darkness I couldn't see her nude body next to mine so I had just quit trying. All I was able to really make out was the movement of her arm as she worked on my pecker. So I just laid back and felt my aunt's breath on my neck and her tits pushing against my arm. I wished I could see her tits again for just a few seconds that would get me off for sure.

"Cathleen, you said his cock was huge. The least you can do Cathleen is tell me just how big the boys cock is." Uncle Bob asked.

Aunt Cathleen squeezed my cock head hard when he asked her that. Her hand stopped moving and she tightened her grip on the swollen head of my cock making it pump out more pre cum, she rubbed it around with her thumb.

"Bob, it's a penis not a cock. Now stop talking like that or I'll quit." She told him.

I just laid there, my aunt started working on my now almost fully erect cock. Not knowing what to say I just kept quite. My aunt had now lowered her chin onto my shoulder and her hair d****d over my face. It was soft and sweet smelling, it was so nice I couldn't help but move my free hand up to her head and run my fingers thought it. I started slowly just touching the tips of it where it lay on my chest. My aunt didn't complain and my uncle couldn't' see what was happing, so I became more bold and ran my fingers down her hair from the top of her head to the bottom where it rested on my chest. I felt her breathing quicken as I stroked her hair.

"How big is his penis then?" My uncle Bob asked with a huff.

"It's about nine inches long Bob now stop asking questions and just let me finish this." She said.

Each time my uncle Bob talked my aunt would squeeze the head of my cock hard. She would stop rubbing my pecker as he talked right at the top of the tip. She would squeeze it and then use her thumb to rub the pre-cum around making it all wet and hot.

"Open you legs Cathleen." I heard my uncle ask.

I felt my aunt shift her weight as she did as he asked. I felt the bed start to move and I knew that my uncle was working his fingers into my aunt's cunt in the darkness but I couldn't really see it. Even after all this time my eyes still could only pick up my aunts dark form and I could just make out her legs parted where I knew her pussy would be.

"I think the boy's dick got to be nine inches and fat at the base. Bob it's much larger than yours." I could hear my Aunt Cathleen whisper to my uncle.

Aunt Cathleen quickened her pace as she jacked off my swollen cock. Uncle Bob was still working his fingers into her cunt. It was madding and I was getting harder and harder as she work my cock over with her hand.

"Bob, I don't think you should keep putting your fingers in my cunt err vagina when I'm working on our nephews cock err penis. It's just kind of lewd." She said in a deep voice.

I felt the motion on the bed speed up and my uncle Bob attacked her pussy.

"Feels good, right?" He asked her.

"Yes, but I don't think Don should be exposed to such things. I don't want him to remember this lovely thing as wrong or lewd. He has not been with a girl yet and I'm not sure he should hear this uncle fingering his aunt."

For the first time I spoke up. It was harder than I thought it would be to talk as my aunts hand was jacking off my pecker.

"I don't see anything wrong with it Aunt Cathleen."

She reached over with her other hand and cupped my balls as I said that. She gently rubbed both of my balls then tickled under my nut sack. I felt like I was going to cum anytime now with both her hands working over my dick like that.

"Well then, I guess its ok Bob." She whispered in the deeper voice she had used before.

She opened her legs wider as she said that and I knew the uncle Bob now had a better shot at rubbing and fingering my aunts cunt. Aunt Cathleen started moving her tits up and down against my arm. She moved her head from my shoulder and I felt her start to kiss my neck and nibble on my ear. This really set me off, my cock was going to pop very soon if she kept kissing me.

"Think you could get off faster if your aunt let you rub her tit's a little Don?" Uncle Bob said.

I gulped and without a word Aunt Cathleen sit up. She moved over a bit and I knew that her large soft tits were hanging over my face. She switched hands and started working on my cock again and from this new angle I could reach up with my fingers and touch her soft nipples. I heard aunt Cathleen let out a soft gasp as I played with her hard nipples with both hands. I found that if I let one of her tits alone she would lower it to where it was touching my face as it swayed back and forth in the darkness.

"My arm is getting tired Bob." My aunt complained.

She let go of my cock and let is slap down against my belly without much fanfare.

"Then don't use your hand Cathleen." My uncle told her.

"I told you Bob, I will not go farther than this." My aunt told him.

"Well what do you expect Cathleen you scared the hell out of the boy then want him to perform for you?"

She moved on the bed a bit and I felt her hand pick up my cock again. She started to jack it again and that's when I felt it. It was soft and warm and it moved all over the tip of my cock. I felt it snake into the piss hole and move around the swollen head of my dick. My aunt was softly licking the head of my cock, her hand kept jacking off my cock while the other was cupping my balls.
"Turn on the lights Cathleen and he will cum faster." I could hear my uncle bob say.

My ears were ringing and I fought to keep from groaning as I felt her licking the head of my cock over and over again. She did it slowly and she made no noise at all as she licked the head of my dick. I looked down but couldn't see anything and I don't think my uncle Bob knew that she was doing it.

"No Bob, now I told you this is not a peep show! I only want Don's sperm. I'm getting no pleasure from any of this at all." She said.

I knew that Aunt Cathleen was licking the head of my cock. She never stopped licking even when she answered him. I was so hot, I was getting my first blowjob and from my aunt no less, with her husband just a few feet away and he didn't know she was licking my cock. On the next upstroke of my aunt hand I pushed up with my hips just a little and found that she let the head of my dick go into her mouth. I was hooked. I became bolder and I pushed up harder and found that my aunt Cathleen would let my cock slide into the warmth of her mouth with each stroke. I was able to get the head and about two inches of my dick in her mouth without moving the bed to much. My nut sack started to tighten and my aunt just kept rubbing my balls.

Aunt Cathleen started letting her tit rest right on my face as I pushed my cock up over and over again into her mouth. I opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue and I soon found out that my aunt Cathleen would start working first one tit then the other over my the wetness of my tongue. I opened my mouth and she put her beautiful nipple right into my mouth. I quickly started sucking on her long nipple.

I was getting so hot; I was sticking my hard swollen dick into my aunt's mouth while her hand jacked me off and at the same time I was now getting to suck on one of her nipples. It was getting hard not to make any noise, but I didn't want my uncle Bob to know that my aunt Cathleen was sucking me off and that she was letting me suck her beautiful boobs right in the same bed with him. I couldn't even think anymore it felt so good, so I was surprised when I felt my aunt stop sucking my cock as she said.

"You can't have the light on Bob. How many more times do I have to tell you this? You can't watch me jacking him off err getting him ready to have an orgasm."

Aunt Cathleen sounded pissed, I was starting to get close and she kept jacking me off as she scolded my uncle.

"You will not get any enjoyment from this Bob or so help me I'm going to stop." As she got madder at my uncle Bob she pulled on my cock harder and faster. I was so excited sucking on her tit in the darkness as she told him off that I was about to cum.

"Now stop it Bob so your nephew can concentrate on what his is doing." She snapped.

"Aunt Cathleen." I tried to interrupt her but she was on a roll.

"I will not encourage the lewd stuff you want Bob. I will not perform for you like some kind of cheap twisted porn movie." She said.

I grabbed her tit and stuck it in my mouth as I started to cum. My first spurt was shot right at where her mouth had been a few second before she started to talk to my uncle. I the darkness I could not see where it went but when I shot off my aunt stopped talking. I imagined my first shot of cum going right into her open mouth but in the darkness I couldn't see.

"Oh my goodness Don why didn't you tell me you were ready." She said as I felt her point my cock down with one hand and aim it at the cup she must have made with the other.

I guessed she was catching it in her hand but it really didn't matter to me anymore as wave after wave of sticky hot cum erupted out of my jerking cock.

"Don, you were supposed to tell me when you where going to cum." She purred.

I couldn't answer, I was still grunting out my last few spurts and sucking on her hanging tit. When I was done I relaxed. Aunt Cathleen jumped up off the bed and ran into the bathroom. When she turned on the light it made my eyes hurt. I looked in and could see her standing hunched over with her legs wide apart. Her hand was busy working her fingers into her cunt. She was worked my sperm into her open pussy as I watched . How I wished I could have just put cock up into her and pushed my sperm up in there myself. She worked her fingers in and out for a minuet or two and grunted softly as her fingers stopped moving. I was sure I had just seen her have an orgasm of her own. She pulled her fingers out of her cunt.

"You should do that here in bed Cathleen, Laying on your back, you'll get more of it in you that way. Me and Don wouldn't mind, would we boy." He asked.

"No." Was all I was able to say.

"You did good boy. That's what we need, lots and lots of cum.

Aunt Cathleen turned off the light in the bathroom and returned to the darkened room. She got into bed climbing over me as she did it. I couldn't help but feel her light body rubbing over mine.

"I'll try that next time, if it's ok with Don." She said softly.

As she lay down I realized that she had a cunt full of my potent seed working its way into her womb. It was a really strange feeling but it made my dick jump as I thought about it.

"I want you to both to understand that this is not for your pleaser. It's for a c***d and nothing more. Don, I want to thank you for your help. How many times do you think we can do this a day?"

She wanted to know how many times I could cum in a day. I was not even sure, but I knew it would be more than I could just jack off alone.

"I'm not sure." I told her being safe.

She said nothing more, I felt her cuddle up to uncle Bob but I felt her small hand grip my soft cock in the darkness. I fell asl**p with my nude aunt and uncle in the bed next to me. Her pussy was full of my seed.... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 7 months ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 9253  |  
100%
  |  6

A Day at My Aunt's

My name is Mike. It all started about a few years ago when I was 18. I went to my Aunt Suzy’s house to spend the day swimming with my cousins, Brian and Lisa. Brian was a year older at 19 and was a sophomore in college. He was about my size at 6’0 and couldn’t be more than 165 lbs. Lisa was my age at 18 and we were both seniors in high school. Lisa was the type of girl that you knew would be hot at an early age. She was about 5’6 and maybe weighed 95 lbs., had gorgeous legs and started to develop a beautiful set of tits. They had to be about a C-cup at the time. The thing that she had going though was her eyes. They looked exactly like Chasey Lain’s, eyes that you just stared into when she spoke. She got those from her mother, who also had an amazing pair of eyes. Lisa didn’t get her hair color from anyone though; she had perfect blond hair that ran just past her shoulders. Everyone else in her f****y had brown hair. She and Brian went to a different school as they lived about 5 miles away from us.

My Aunt Suzy was a few years younger than my mother at 36 and had about the same build. She was about 5’7 and 135 lbs., although most of that weight was due to her tits. They were amazing at a 36DD, meaning that they really didn’t sag at all. They were just the kind of tits that you wanted to pop out of a dress and suck on for a week. Aunt Suzy had shoulder length autumn brown hair and an absolutely beautiful face.

I never really felt comfortable around their f****y. I always felt like my Aunt Suzy was a little mean to me and Brian always acted like he was too old to hang out with me, like he was better than me. Lisa was the only one to make an effort, even though sometimes she would chime in with her mom or b*****r and make fun of me. I guess she was a bit of a tease in that sense. When we were alone she would be nice and we would have a great time together, but when she was with her friends she acted like she didn’t know me.

Anyway, we were all swimming in the pool in the backyard as my aunt was laying out in the middle of the yard in one of those long reclining chairs. She was sitting up a little reading a book with a pair of sunglasses on. We had just finished a game of Marco Polo (which I lost because my cousins cheated) when Lisa and Brian said they were going inside to get something to eat. I stayed in their above ground pool while they headed off inside. I climbed out to go on their slide located to the left of the pool. It was pretty cool except for the fact that you had to pour water on it, as the automatic sprinklers on it were broken. I slid down and splashed in the pool when I heard my aunt call out, “Don’t use the slide!” I just waded for a moment embarrassed at being yelled at when my aunt called for me to come over to her.

“Where’s Brian and Lisa?” she asked.

“They went inside to get something to eat,” I said.

“Go inside and tell them to get the money from my purse and then to come out here, I need them to walk over to the store.”

I headed back inside the house and went to the kitchen where I expected they would be, but they weren’t. I started to walk around the house quietly thinking that maybe they were playing another trick on me. I thought I heard something from upstairs, but then it was gone. When I heard it the second time I headed upstairs to check it out.

I peered into Lisa’s room as it was halfway open and that’s where the noise was coming from. When I looked in I couldn’t believe my eyes. There was Brian standing by the bed with his trunks down around his ankles. Lisa was down on her knees in front of her b*****r with his dick in her mouth. She had her eyes closed and was bobbing her head up and down on his pole. She let out soft little hums like “Mmmm,” as she continued to work on Brian. Brian, meanwhile, had his eyes shut and his head tilted back as his hand was on the back of my cousin’s head. His mouth was open as he let out little groans like “Uggghhh.” I stared and watched for a minute, then crept slowly away and back downstairs. I couldn’t believe what I just saw, more importantly I couldn’t think of what I was going to tell my aunt. I headed outside and slowly walked over to her.

“Well, did you tell them? Where are they?” she demanded.

“No, I didn’t see them,” I replied.

“Aauugghh, fine!” she stammered as she slammed her book closed and tossed it on the recliner as she got up to go in the house. I stood there for a minute not sure what to do. I looked down and saw my shorts clinging to my legs. I was wearing these volleyball shorts that also had a liner in them for swimming. They were cool except that when they got wet they stuck to my body, which was embarrassing when my dick shriveled up and showed through my shorts after I had been swimming.

Just then I heard the sliding glass door from the house open and my aunt walked over with a bottle of sun tan lotion. I saw a crooked little smile on her face that she was trying to conceal as she said, “I can’t find them either, oh well.” Oh well? Just a second ago she was yelling at me that I didn’t find them as she so obviously wanted. What the hell was going on? Did she really not find them or did she and was just lying like I had? What if she saw them and thought that I saw them? Panic started to set in as she sat down on the chair and reclined it all the way.

“Here, can you put some this on my back?” she asked handing me the bottle of lotion as she got on her stomach. All I could say was “sure” and took the cap off as she undid the tie in the back of her bikini top. Now my aunt’s backyard is completely covered by trees around the fences. You really couldn’t see into the neighbors’ yard on any side, so I really didn’t worry about anyone seeing me put lotion on my aunt with her bikini untied. I put the lotion on my hands and started to rub it along her back. “Make sure you get my sides too so I don’t burn,” she said. I started along the sides by her waist, careful not to go near her tits, which were spilling out, on both sides of her oily body.

“Auuggghh, like this” she yelled as she grabbed my right hand and placed it onto the side of her tit. “I told you I don’t want to burn!”

I started to rub the lotion all over the side of her tit. “Put your leg over and get the other one too,” she politely said. The other one? She obviously meant her breast but I couldn’t believe she was making me do this. I flung my left leg over her so I was kind of straddling the chair. I put some more lotion on and started to rub both of her tits simultaneously. “Mmmmm,” she softly moaned. My legs started to get tired and I started to touch her with my ass. “Go ahead, you can sit down,” she said. I sat down on her nice firm ass and continued rubbing her luscious firm tits. By now I had gotten a pretty good hard-on that I was trying to prevent from touching my Aunt Suzy. But every once in a while it brushed up against her ass.

She asked me to come around in front of her and do her shoulders. As I got up I tried to adjust myself as I was sporting a pretty wicked hard-on. The material from my shorts was still clinging to my leg and you could see the outline of my cock. I did the best I could to hide it and walked in front of my aunt. She propped her head up on her folded arms in front of her and had taken her sunglasses off. As I started to work on her shoulders, I poured some more lotion on my hands spilling some onto my shorts.

“Whoops,” my aunt cooed as she started to wipe up the lotion with her fingers. She started to rub her fingers along my cock, which was now starting jump around in my shorts as she played with it. She looked up at me with a little smile and then pulled down my shorts. I just watched as she rubbed the excess lotion up and down on my throbbing prick. It felt so good, to have someone else’s hand touching my dick. I hadn’t even really kissed a girl, yet alone have one jerking me off. Aunt Suzy then leaned forward and gave the tip a little lick. She moaned softly as she started licking my shaft all over, even stopping to fondle and lick my balls. Then she leaned up and took my cock in her mouth. I was in heaven! I couldn’t believe the incredible sensation of having my dick sucked for the first time. She was humming around my pecker and took it out a couple of times to lick the head. She would look into my eyes before turning her head back down and engulfing my cock. Finally I started to tense up and knew I was going to cum before she took my dick out and lay back on the recliner chair. This was the first time I saw her big, beautiful tits that I had just rubbed the sides of. They were gorgeous as they hung there and I just wanted to grab them and suck on them. She motioned me over to her as she pulled down her bikini bottoms. I started to crawl up to her breasts but she stopped me and pushed my head down to her crotch.

“It’s my turn now, I want you to eat my pussy like a good boy,” she said. I stared at it, looking at her neatly trimmed bush. Obviously I had never eaten pussy before and didn’t know where to begin, although I was sure I wanted to do it. I looked up at her as she said, “Just start licking it.” I wanted to make my aunt happy and didn’t want to be yelled at again so I dove in and started licking around.

“Yes, ooh, that’s it. Mmmmm, yes just keep licking. That’s good,” she said as her breathing got heavier.

As I licked her I noticed that it tasted and smelled different, but not bad. Actually her pussy was a pleasant mix of perfume and coconut (from the lotion). I kept licking until my aunt lifted my head and said ok. She then spread her legs for me. “Come here,” she whispered. She started to rub my dick and placed it at the entrance of her sopping wet cunt. She grabbed me by my ass cheeks and told me to push. When I did I felt my dick slip into her warm, wet pussy. She positioned herself below me and put her arms around me.

“That’s it, now just move it in and out ok?” she said as her heavy breathing started catching up to my own.

We started to rock back and forth, careful not to make too much noise, as we didn’t know if any of the neighbors were out. The thought of being out in the open with my cock slipping in and out of my beautiful aunt’s cunt was unbelievable. I leaned down and started to suck on her luscious mounds of tit flesh. She grabbed the back of my head as I sucked and licked her nipple for all it was worth. “Yes, yes baby suck on my tities. Suck on your auntie’s big tities,” she moaned in my ear. I looked up into her beautiful eyes and just kept moving in and out. It was incredible fucking my aunt. I relished the warm feeling all over my body and the sensation of her cunt muscles massaging my prick. It felt really warm and wet as my cock started to make some squishing noises as I pumped in and out of her. I really wasn’t pounding her or giving her the fucking of a lifetime, I just did as she told me. I just lay on top of her and moved my ass up and down, slipping my cock in and out of her delicious pussy. My dick only slipped out once, mainly because I got lost for a moment trying to switch tits. My dick was a good seven inches, so I really didn’t have to worry about slipping out too much.

My Aunt Suzy grabbed my head and moved it up to hers. “Did you see them? I know you did. I know you saw your cousins. Lisa is such a good little cocksucker. Mmmmm, yes, do you like fucking? Do you like fucking your auntie?”

“Yeeeessss,” was all I could muster as I felt myself getting closer.

She let out a little moan and pulled me in to kiss me. I started moving my lips against hers when I suddenly felt her tongue slip into my mouth. Instinct took over and I was soon French kissing my aunt as my cock lay deep in her moist, hot pussy. Our tongues played with each other for a while before I pulled away and stopped for a second.

“What is it? Are you ready to cum baby? Go ahead, you can cum in me. Keep fucking me until you cum inside my pussy, I want you to. Oh, Mikey I want you to cum in me so bad. Please, cum for Aunt Suzy,” she begged.

That was it, I grunted and gave one final thrust into my aunt’s pussy before I exploded inside of her. I must have let forth at least nine or ten spurts of cum inside my aunt before I just lay on top of her and put my head in between her heavy breasts.


“Get up for a second,” she said as she started to push me back off of her. I sat down on the recliner as she stood up and started to wipe herself a little with her towel. “That was beautiful baby. Was that your first time?” she asked as if she couldn’t tell. I told her it was and she responded by smiling and taking my hand. “Come on, let’s go inside,” she said as I followed her into the house. As we walked my limp dick just swayed back and forth, all wet and slimy from my aunt’s mouth and pussy.

We started to head upstairs when I started to hear some loud smacking sounds and groans. My Aunt Suzy led me to Lisa’s bedroom where I saw Brian pumping his cock into my cousin’s snatch. I looked up at my aunt and she just smiled at me and led me into the bedroom.

“Can we join?” my aunt asked as we walked over to the bed.

“Mikey!” Lisa exclaimed as she smiled at us.

“Just a minute mom,” Brian let out as he continued groaning and fucking his s****r.

“No, I want you two to save some for us. Pull out of your s****r,” my aunt replied.

“Come on mom I’m almost done,” Brian could barely say as he was about to coat his s****r’s pussy walls with his semen.

“NO, NOW,” my aunt demanded.

With that a bitter Brian pulled out of his s****r before he could climax. My aunt walked me over to the bed and sat me down. “I just popped your cousins cherry,” my aunt told my cousins. “Really?” asked Lisa. “Way to go man,” Brian said as he smacked me on the back. “Now I want us all to have some fun since I converted Mike to i****t,” my aunt told my cousins. It really hadn’t dawned on me that what I had just done was i****t, I was too consumed by the immense pleasure my aunt had given my dick and being able to suck on her glorious tits. I started to drift off a little and feel somewhat ashamed when I felt someone’s hand on my dick and looked down to see Lisa kneeling on the floor in front of me with her hand on me.

“Mmmm, you want me to suck him mommy?” Lisa asked my aunt.

“Yes, stick his big cock in your mouth honey,” my aunt said.

With that my cousin looked up at me as she opened her mouth and placed my cockhead inside. The sight of my beautiful cousin sucking me while looking up at me quickly brought my dick back to life. God it was such a gorgeous sight. Her beautiful eyes just seemed to pierce my soul as her tongue flickered over the head of my dick. I closed my eyes, tilted my head back and moaned with my cousin as she gave me an even better blowjob than my aunt (certainly not taking anything away from my aunt!).

Then I heard my aunt say, “Brian help your s****r out.”

“Awww,” I heard him reply as I felt him get off the bed. Lisa pulled my cock out of her mouth as I felt another hand grab hold of my dick. I looked down to see Brian grab my cock and guide it into his mouth.

“Yes, suck him good Brian, oh fuck,” my aunt moaned as she played with her big tities.

It was a little weird at first and I started to go soft at the idea of my dick in another guy’s mouth, but I have to admit that Brian was pretty good. He started sucking me louder and harder than either his s****r or mother had. Then he took my cock out and spit on the head. He started rubbing his spit all over the head of my cock mixing it with my precum while tonguing the underside of my shaft. “Oh, god yes baby, spit on his nasty cock, oooohhh, suck his balls baby,” my aunt cried as she stuffed two fingers inside her pussy. Brian started to tongue my balls and sucked one into his mouth. God, the feeling was incredible. Lisa leaned over and put my dick back in her mouth as her b*****r was playing with my balls in his mouth. I started to groan and could feel myself coming close again when my aunt told them to stop.

“Can Mikey lick my pussy mom? Lisa asked.

“Not yet, I want him to try something else,” my aunt replied. Else, what else? What else was there to do? I figured maybe she wanted me to fuck her or Lisa in the ass like I saw in porno mags, but other than that what else was there? “Brian, get on the bed,” my aunt directed. Brian sat next to me as Aunt Suzy grabbed my arm and pulled me down in front of Brian. My aunt got down on her knees with me and started to rub my dick.

“I want you to suck your cousin’s hot, wet cock,” she moaned in my ear. Brian and Lisa overheard her and they started to laugh and cheer. “Yeah, suck my dick bitch!” Brian laughed out. I started to panic and freeze and could feel my dick go limp even as my aunt stroked it.

“Come on, you can do it,” she whispered in my ear. Lisa moved over so she could get a good look and listen to what my aunt was saying.

“Come on Mike, Brian did it to you so you have to do it to him, it’s only fair,” my aunt said.

“Yeah, come on man, I did it, it’s not that bad, you’ll get used to it,” said Brian calmly as he stroked his big dick.

He looked to be about the same size as me, maybe even 8 inches. I felt nervous and scared as my aunt pushed my head down toward his crotch.

“Now open your mouth like a good boy,” my aunt said to me. I slowly started to open my mouth, as I was too scared to do anything else. Her expert handjob was helping me out a little as I was too confused to realize what it was that I was about to do. My cousin took his dick and pointed it toward my mouth. My aunt continued to push me closer to him when his dick brushed up against my lips.

“Ooohhhh, gooodddd, yeeeessss, do it,” my aunt moaned as she worked on my dick and pushed my head.

Suddenly my cousin pushed his big cock into my mouth and moaned as he saw it disappear.

“Fuck yes, oh god that’s good baby, oh so fucking good,” my aunt moaned as she let go of my dick and I guess started fingering herself. I was busy trying to figure out what to do as my eyes were closed with my cousin’s dick in my mouth.

“Use your tongue Mikey,” Lisa directed me as she started to rub my butt.

I started to work my tongue around the underside of his dick as it was the only place I could. Then my cousin started to pull his cock out and then pushed it back in.

“That’s it baby, fuck his mouth, oh god fuck his pretty little mouth Brian,” my aunt cheered on.

I started to get the hang of it and just did the best I could not to choke on it. I just figured I would do this until my aunt told me to stop and try not to screw up. Then something happened. Brian started to groan and as he pulled his dick out I licked the tip of his head. When I did I tasted something sweet. It wasn’t cum, as I’m sure I’d be able to tell if he came in my mouth. I figured it must be his precum. There wasn’t much to it; it just felt neat licking something out of him. He started moaning and groaning as I licked more and more at his head. When he slowly pulled his dick out of my mouth, I followed his cock and kept tonguing the head with abandon. I don’t know what came over me all of a sudden.

“OH FUCK YEEESSSSSSS, GOD THAT IS SO FUCKING HOT,” my aunt cried out.

“God, he won’t stop licking the head,” Brian laughed out.

“That’s because he likes it,” my aunt said. “You like it don’t you Mikey, you like sucking cock. God you’re a little cocksucker,” my aunt moaned in my ear as she thrust her tongue in there. “Oh fuck you’re such a good little cocksucker, suck it, suck him deep.” I kept bobbing up and down on his shaft until he was about to cum. “Oh fuck,” cried Brian.

“NO, not yet,” cried my aunt and with that she grabbed his dick from my mouth and started to pull me up.

“Come on mom,” Brian said as he closed his eyes and fell back on the bed. “I’m dying here.”

Just wait a minute Brian,” Aunt Suzy said. “I want Mike to fuck his cousin.”

“Finally!” shouted Lisa, and with that she jumped up on the bed and spread her legs for me.

“Go on Mike,” said my aunt as she helped me onto the bed. “I want to watch you fuck Lisa.”

I climbed in between Lisa and looked up into her beautiful eyes. Suddenly, I was lost again, lost in the lust of my beautiful cousin. I positioned myself on top of her and moved until I felt my cock rub up against her moist pussy. God the heat from it was unbelievable. I moved my ass and started to push my cock along her pussy lips until I felt it being sucked in. I had forgotten about the blowjob I’d just given to my other cousin and suddenly remembered how wonderful it felt to have my dick inside a cunt. My aunt was sitting beside me stroking my ass as my cock slide in and out of her slutty daughter. Brian lay behind me on his back trying to save himself for whatever his mother wanted next. I figured that Aunt Suzy would go over to Brian but she just kept on playing with my ass. A couple of times she eve wet her finger and moved it along my crack. Once I even felt her stick it in my asshole and pull it out.

I just kept concentrating on my sexy cousin. I leaned down and licked at her nipples causing her to moan loudly. I moved up and we started kissing. I couldn’t believe this; my cock was inside my beautiful cousin, sliding in and out of her warm cunt! Suddenly I felt a tongue along my asscrack and quickly looked back to see my aunt’s head. Lisa grabbed my head and pulled me to her tits again and I started sucking her nipples. It was weird but cool to feel my aunt tonguing my butt. I just kept fucking Lisa when she stopped and I could feel Brian sit up.

“Stay still a second,” my aunt said and grabbed my waist forcing me to stop.

Brian came over behind me and put his hands on my waist. I looked back to see him stroking himself and playing with my asshole. He was in a daze and just kept moaning to himself.

“Lean forward,” my aunt directed. I just looked at her a second before she yelled, “JUST DO IT!”

I leaned forward and looked into Lisa’s eyes as she smiled at me.

“That’s it, push it in. Stick your big cock up his virgin ass,” my aunt groaned.

I realized what was happening and looked over at my aunt with pleading eyes. But she just stared at Brian and kept fingering herself.

Suddenly I felt Brian’s cock slowly start to push into my asshole. “Ooowwwww,” I cried out as Lisa wrapped her legs and arms around me holding me still as her b*****r pushed his cock deep into my ass.

“Oh fuck, yes baby. That’s it, keep going, fill his ass with your big cock,” my Aunt Suzy moaned as she furiously frigged herself. I felt Brian keep pushing as I tried to relax and realized that this was happening to me and there wasn’t much I could do about it.

“Fuck yeah, fuck him hard sweetie. Fuck his little ass. Make him take that big cock of yours. Fuck that little faggot ‘til he cums in Lisa’s stinky pussy,” my aunt said as she cheered on.

She was obviously in ecstasy as she watched me being fucked by her son. I felt so dirty giving in to my aunt and cousins. I felt so used but at the same time I realized that my aunt let me fuck her and was now letting me fuck her hot daughter. I turned back to look at Lisa as she smiled up at me.

“Don’t worry about them,” she said. “Just relax and keep fucking me. Fuck me until you cum inside me. I want you to cum so bad Mikey. I want you to make me cum too.”

I leaned down and licked her face wildly, stabbing my tongue inside her mouth as her little slut talk was turning me on. Meanwhile I was getting used to the fact that I had a cock in my ass. I hurt at first and then felt a little weird, now I had to admit that it felt pretty good. I don’t think I would’ve liked just having a dick up my ass, but with my cock buried in my cousin’s cunt it was an added pleasure.

Suddenly I felt Brian tense up and begin to moan loudly. “Yes, cum in him. Dump your cum inside his ass,” my aunt begged as she evidently found a hairbrush of Lisa’s to stick up her cunt. I watched my aunt fuck herself with the brush when I felt Brian moan loudly and start to buck his hips. I looked down at Lisa as the first spurt of cum shot into my ass.

“Take him Mike, let Brian come inside you!” Lisa whispered. I relaxed my asshole and felt his big cock throb and pulsate as he emptied spurt after spurt of hot cum in my asshole. Moans surrounded the room as my cousin came inside me and my aunt fucked herself with reckless abandon while watching her son come inside her nephew’s ass. The feeling of his come splashing inside me and my cock inside Lisa was too much for me as I soon shot my second load of the day into my cousin’s dripping cunt.

We all cleaned up afterwards and Lisa and Brian went to the store like my aunt had originally wanted. She finished reading in the backyard and I went to take a nap on Brian’s bed. I woke a couple of hours later to hear the front door open and people talking. I heard the voices of my s****r and my mother. My mother had picked my s****r up from a basketball tournament in which she had been cheering for her college. My s****r had been a cheerleader since she was about 7. Now she was 20, and was one of the captains of the squad.

My s****r, Julie, is about 5’8 with long blond hair. She’s got long legs and a very perky set of tits. All my friends were jealous that she was my s****r and our doorbell and phone were constantly busy with guys. I wasn’t sure whether or not she had sex yet, but if I had to guess I’m sure she has a few times since she was constantly going to late-night parties on the weekends.

My mom, Carol, is about the same size as my aunt with a great set of tits also. She has green eyes and dirty blond hair. You could obviously tell that she and my aunt were s****rs.

They were all talking and then things went silent. I started to fall back asl**p when I heard the door open again and heard Lisa, Brian and my Uncle Jim walk through. A few minutes later I heard people coming up the steps and voices at the door. I pretended I was asl**p as I heard the door open.

“Mike’s sl**ping?” I heard my s****r ask. “What did you guys do to him?”

“He’s had a busy day,” Brian said as he and Lisa started to laugh.

“Come on Julie, check out my room. I redecorated it,” Lisa said.

I heard some faint talking and then heard my s****r shout, “Oh my god, Brian.” I jumped out of bed and tiptoed over into the hallway and looked into my cousin’s room. Lisa and Julie were on the bed and Brian was standing next to my s****r with his cock pulled out of his shorts.

“I told you it was big,” Lisa said to Julie.

“Go on Julie, touch it,” said Brian.

“No, you guys we can’t do this, Brian put that thing away and lets go downstairs,” my s****r said.

“Come on Julie, touch it,” Lisa whispered in Julie’s ear as she reached over and ran her hand up Julie’s leg.

“Lisa stop! Brian pull your shorts up and let’s go downstairs!” commanded my s****r, but she made no attempt to stand up. Meanwhile, Lisa’s hand continued up my s****r’s leg underneath her short cheerleader skirt. Brian kept stroking his rod and moving closer to Julie’s face.

“Lisa stop,” my s****r giggled as Lisa’s started tonguing Julie’s ear. Brian started to moan and rub the precum coming out of the tip of his rock hard dick all over the head and shaft. I could see my s****r’s little cotton shorts that the cheerleaders wore under their skirts and Lisa’s hand disappearing underneath them. My s****r started to moan and Lisa moved in and kissed my s****r on the lips. They just touched lips before parting, and then Lisa ran her hand over Julie’s face and pulled her in for a second embrace. Julie made no attempt to stop her and soon I saw their tongues playing with one another. They broke the kiss when Brian started to moan. Julie looked up at him and then watched him playing with himself. I couldn’t believe my eyes as I watched her lean over and put her mouth around his cock.

Julie started sucking Brian hard as Lisa knelt before my s****r and pulled down her shorts and panties. She left her skirt on and started to eat Julie out! They continued this for a while before they all stripped (except for my s****r leaving her skirt on) and started fondling and playing with one another on the bed. I didn’t know what to do but I knew that I had to do something. I felt like they were taking advantage of my s****r like they had me. Although I must admit I had a pretty good time and Julie didn’t seem to mind too much.

Nevertheless, I headed on downstairs to tell my mom. Directly below the stairs was the living room, to the left was the front door and to the right was the kitchen. You could go around either way to get to the f****y room, which was down a smaller set of steps. I crept down to the edge of a set of stairs that led directly into the f****y room. I saw my mom sitting on the couch with my uncle and my aunt was across the room in a rocking chair. My aunt was now wearing a pair of shorts and a tank top. Mom was dressed in beige slacks and a silk white top that showed off her mounds pretty well. Actually any shirt she wore pretty much showed off her magnificent chest. My Uncle Jim was wearing a pair of shorts and a polo shirt as he had been golfing this morning.

They were talking about work or something when my mom said that she needed to get home because her back was bothering her. Great I thought, she’d go look for Julie and catch my cousins and really cuss my aunt and them out! But my uncle moved over next to my mom and said he’d give her a back massage. My mom said no, but my aunt insisted that Uncle Jim helped her when her back was giving her problems a couple of weeks ago. They convinced my mom and she turned her back to my uncle.

No, I thought, she has to go find Julie! I thought about walking in and telling her, but what could I say? I had fucked both my aunt and my cousin that afternoon and gave into giving my other cousin a blowjob and letting him fuck me up the ass! I worried about my mom, but I knew she would NEVER do anything like that. I knew my aunt wouldn’t try anything on my mom because it was her s****r and that would be too much of a gamble. It was one thing to manipulate and take advantage of k**s, but it was another to do it to a grownup. I only worried that my mom would find out what I had done.

My uncle started to work his hands up and down on my mom’s back. So far, nothing wrong with this massage. But he kept on scooting up behind my mom so that his crotch was against my mom’s ass. I was worried until my mom scooted forward away from my uncle a little.

“Sorry, here let me do your shoulders,” my uncle said.

Mom started to tilt her head back a little and was giving into my uncle’s hands. My uncle moved my mom’s hair to one side and said it was in his way. My mom did one of those moves that girls do when they toss their hair to one side. He got closer and closer to my mom’s neck with his face when he leaned in and kissed her on the neck.

“Hey, what the hell? JIM!” cried my mom.

Quickly my aunt moved over in front of my mom and sat on the couch. “Carol, relax,” my aunt said as she stroked her hand gently along my mom’s cheek. “Relax? Your husband just kissed me! I’m not going to relax, I’m getting Mike and Julie and getting the hell out of here!” mom shouted.

She started to get up but my uncle grabbed her waist and pulled her back down.

“Carol, Carol, come here, I’m sorry, don’t run off,” my uncle said gently as he rubbed his hands up and down my mother’s arms.

“Jim was just trying to relax you Carol,” my aunt said.

“No, he kissed me, I know what he did,” mom replied.

“Ssshhhh, just let yourself go Carol,” my uncle whispered in her ear as he moved in and started kissing her neck again. He once again scooted up behind her and started moving her hips. Before my mom could react my aunt leaned over and kissed my mom on the lips, holding her head so that she couldn’t get away. Mom started to cry inside my aunt’s mouth but she soon stopped and my uncle started rubbing her crotch through her pants. Mom and Aunt Suzy broke their kiss and my aunt removed her tank top over her head. She wasn’t wearing a bra and her tits spilled out in front of my mother. My aunt grabbed my mom’s head and pulled her to one of her nipples.

To my surprise, mom actually opened her mouth and took my aunt’s nipple in her mouth. My aunt leaned her head back and moaned with pleasure. “Yes Carol, that’s it, suck my tit,” she said. Meanwhile my uncle knelt on the floor in front of my mom and took off her pants. He fingered her pussy through her panties a little before removing them too. My mom sat up a second and watched as my uncle moved in and placed his tongue over my mom’s pink pussy lips. Mom moaned and looked at my aunt. They just looked into each other’s eyes before my mom bent over and resumed her mouth on my aunt’s tits. That’s it, I thought. It was over, they had her too.

Then out of the corner of the room I watched as my s****r was being led from the other staircase entranceway by my cousins. She looked dazed with a big smile on her face. It was as if she was in a trance and had become their sex slave. When Julie saw mom she just continued to smile and exclaimed, “Mommy!”

Mom looked up at Julie and suddenly realized what was going on. “Julie!” my mom stammered, but Aunt Suzy leaned over and stuck her tongue in my mom’s ear as she whispered something. Mom remained expressionless as she sat up on the couch as my uncle continued eating her out. My aunt sat up and walked over to my s****r.

“Did you have fun with your cousins?” my aunt asked my s****r.

“Yes, very much,” replied Julie, as she stood there with cum running down her thighs. God she looked like such a slut, and it really started to turn me on.

“Good, so did your b*****r,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Where is Mike?” asked Mom, suddenly aware that she was there to pick me up.

“Lisa, why don’t you go wake him up?” replied my aunt.

“He’s not in Brian’s room, we looked,” said Lisa.

“Well, just look around, maybe he’s in the bathroom somewhere,” said Aunt Suzy.

With that Lisa ran upstairs to go look for me. Aunt Suzy took Julie’s hand and led her down to the carpeted floor where she started to kiss and fondle my s****r. Brian moved over to the couch and sat next to my mom, stroking his cock. “Play with your Aunt Carol’s big tities,” my uncle told my cousin. With that he moved over and started licking my mom’s right nipple while fondling her left tit. Mom leaned back against the couch and let herself enjoy being taken advantage of. She reached over and put her hand on Brian’s cock, slowly starting to stroke it. Brian stopped m*****ing my mom’s tits for a second and watched my mom fondle his dick. They looked at each other and moved closer together. Mom closed her eyes as she moved in and kissed my cousin on the lips. When their lips parted they looked at one another again, and then my mom bent over and engulfed my cousin’s cock in her mouth.

“Yes, that’s it s*s, suck my son’s big, hard cock. Mmmmm, take it all in Carol, suck your nephew good,” moaned Aunt Suzy.

I watched as mom’s mouth bobbed up and down on his hard pole. I glanced over to see my s****r lying on her stomach licking my aunt’s pussy as Aunt Suzy was licking her lips watching my mother. I was so busy staring at everyone naked as they licked and sucked one another that I didn’t even realize I had start to fondle myself inside my shorts. The sight of my mother becoming such a whore gave me mixed feelings and I wasn’t sure how to react. I just watched as she kept on sucking Brian’s cock and licking his balls. Suddenly a hand grabbed my arm from behind.

“Found him!” yelled Lisa as I turned around to see who it was.

“Bring him in here,” said Aunt Suzy.

This was the first time my mother saw me staring at her naked body. She slowly took her mouth off my cousin’s cock and looked up at me with a wicked smile as a large line of drool extended from her mouth to the tip of Brian’s cock. “Hi sweetie,” she said calmly. I couldn’t speak; I just stared at her. What a fucking whore she was! How could my own mother do this to me? It was different for me; I’m young and was sort of pushed into this whole thing. But she’s an adult and could’ve gotten up and walked away whenever she wanted.

“Mikey’s learned a lot today,” my aunt told my mom. “Let me show you, Jim sit up on the couch.”

With that she took my hand and led me over to my uncle. He spread his legs and my aunt pushed me down before him.

“Show your mommy what you learned today. Show her what a good little cocksucker you are,” my aunt continued.

“No way, he can’t do that,” said my mom as she looked on.

“Watch,” said Aunt Suzy as she knelt down beside me and pushed my head toward my uncle’s crotch. Uncle Jim took his cock and started to press the head against my lips. My aunt licked my ear as she whispered for me to open my mouth. Not knowing what else to do I complied and opened up as my uncle fed me his large cock.

“Oh my god!” my mom said as she started to laugh.

“Shit Mike!” exclaimed my s****r.

“Oh fuck yeah… GOD!” said my uncle as he started to moan with pleasure at the blowjob that I was giving him.

“Is he good honey? Is he sucking your cock real good?” asked my aunt.

“Fuck, he’s almost as good as Brian,” said my uncle.

I just kept sucking up and down on his shaft, licking his head and tasting his precum in my mouth. After a few minutes my aunt pulled me off and laid me down on the floor. “Spread yourself for your uncle,” she said as she started to spread my legs and push my knees towards my head. I knew what she had in mind and grabbed my thighs as I pulled them towards me, giving everyone a good view of my asshole. My uncle just smiled and stroked himself as he got down and knelt before me.

“Wait, he can’t do that,” my mother said.

“Why, he liked it when Brian fucked him,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Yeah, I fucked his pretty little ass good,” laughed Brian.

“Mike, are you gay?” my s****r asked me.

“Maybe,” said my aunt. “He seems to like sucking cock.”

“No,” I strongly replied to my aunt. “I’m just doing what you tell me.”

“That’s right, and now I’m telling you to spread your ass cheeks so your Uncle Jim can fuck you good!” my aunt scolded me. I looked up at mom for support, but she just gazed at me as she stroked Brian’s cock.

My uncle spit in his hand and then wiped it against my ass probing my hole with his finger. After letting out a little moan he spit in his hand again and wiped it on his cock. “Yes, that’s it,” my aunt moaned bending over to spit on my uncle’s cock. “Make it nice and wet for him.”

He stared at his cock as he slowly started to push it into my asshole. I soon started to feel the entire length of his cock fill my ass. This time around was different. Before I had my dick in my hot cousin and really didn’t mind Brian’s cock up my ass. But now it was just my uncle and me and I started to feel as if I was gay, seeing everyone in the room watching me with my legs spread and a cock up my ass. I looked at my mother as she was watching me get fucked, her hand working furiously on Brian’s stiff cock. My aunt was kneeling next to us sticking her tongue in my uncle’s mouth as they moaned together. My s****r had found a new pussy to play with as she licked Lisa. Lisa was sitting up and moaning as she lightly pulled on my s****r’s ponytail.

Soon my cousin Brian flipped my mom over onto her back and rammed his dick into her snatch. She was turned away from me now and was just looking up at Brian. “Oh fuck yes, mmmm, fuck me,” she moaned staring at Brian as sweat beat down his face.

“Oh god Carol,” my aunt said looking over at my mom. “God let him fuck you, oh, my own son is fucking my s****r.” Aunt Carol was fingering herself at a rapid pace. She must’ve had at least 15 orgasms by now it seemed. I’ll always remember her licking her lips, moaning and fingering herself whenever I looked at her. My s****r picked her head up hearing mom and Aunt Suzy. “Oh mom,” my s****r Julie moaned as she made her way over to our mother.

“Oh mom, you look so beautiful. He has such a big cock, don’t you like it? Oh mom I love you,” said Julie as she started to lick my mother’s nipples. My mom was groaning loudly as Brian fucked her brains out. Now I started to get angry. I couldn’t believe my cousin was fucking my mom. What’s more is I couldn’t believe mom would let him. I was pissed that she wasn’t watching me, that she was just concentrating on Brian. I was pissed that she hadn’t asked me to fuck her, that she just grabbed the nearest cock and thrust it in her pussy.

Meanwhile my uncle was giving me a good pounding and I hadn’t even noticed. “Oww,” I started to cry as his cock was really starting to hurt me. He just kept on fucking me harder and deeper in my ass. Soon I was begging him to stop, as he seemed to be lost in a state of ecstasy. He opened his eyes, looked down on me and withdrew his cock. He looked over at his son fucking my mom and licked his lips.

“Oh, does the poor baby’s ass hurt?” my aunt mocked over me.

I just lay there watching as my uncle made his was over to the couch. Brian slipped out of my mom and moved down on his back. Mom got up and lay on top of Brian, grabbing his cock and sticking it back in her now sopping wet pussy. Uncle Jim moved in behind mom and pushed his cock up her ass. I sat up and stared in disbelief as my mom rocked back and forth between the two men and their cocks. She moaned loudly as they fucked her hard. Aunt Suzy went ballistic as she watched her husband and son fuck her s****r, moaning even louder and fucking herself with both hands. Julie and Lisa were looking up every so often from their 69.

I just sat there playing with myself, staring in amazement. I couldn’t believe this was my mother being fucked by her nephew and b*****r-in-law. She loved every minute of it. “Fuck me, fuck my ass hard!” she screamed. My uncle had his hands on her waist and pounded his cock in and out of mom’s ass. Brian fucked my mom’s pussy as he licked all over her big tits. He moved his mouth up and kissed my mother hard on the lips, their tongues playing with one another.

Soon my uncle was groaning and got off my mom. He stood up by the side of the couch and pulled my mom’s hair back forcing her to sit up on Brian’s cock. “Mmmm, give it to me,” mom pleaded. “Uuggghhh,” Uncle Jim moaned as he shot his load all over my mom’s face and tits. “Yes, come all over her,” commanded my aunt. Uncle Jim slapped his cock against my mother’s face and wiped his cum all over her. Looking at his father cum all over his aunt, Brian soon started to buck and moan. “Yes, come in her. Come in your auntie,” Aunt Suzy said to Brian.

“No, he can’t,” mom said.

I remember that a year ago Dad got himself “fixed” so that my parents couldn’t have any more c***dren. I realized then that while dad couldn’t get mom pregnant, my cousin could.

“Please, I’ll get pregnant, just shoot it on my tits,” mom begged Brian.

“NO,” my aunt shouted as she jumped over to them on the couch. “Let him come in you. You know you want him to. Just let it come inside you,” Aunt Suzy said as she held my mother down on top of her son.

That was it! I was just about to jump up and pull my mother off Brian when I heard her say, “Yes, do it. Come inside me Brian. Come inside your auntie’s pussy! Please, I need it soooo bad!”

With that Brian let out one last grunt and filled my mom’s belly with his hot cum. “Oh fuck yes,” moaned my aunt loudly as she came all over the rug. I had never seen a woman cum before, but she kept fingering herself as fluid came out of her pussy and coated her hand and the carpet below. When my mother came back down from her high she got off my cousin and rubbed my uncle’s cum all over her tities. My s****r asked our mother if that meant we were going to have a little b*****r or s****r, and she just replied “maybe.”

Mom and Aunt Suzy tongued one another as they looked over at me. “Looks like your son is jealous,” my aunt said as they both laughed at me. “He’s pissed that his cousin and uncle got to fuck his mom before him.” It was true, I was jealous, but also pissed at my mom for letting Brian cum inside her. Mom continued laughing as she crawled over to me like a cock-crazed slut hungry for cum.

“Oh baby, I’m sorry, did you want to fuck me?” she asked mocking me. “I thought you were gay.”

“I’M NOT FUCKING GAY!” I shouted at her.

“Well then why don’t you show me,” she said lying down on her back next to me.

“Do it Mike,” my s****r said. “Fuck mom good.”

I crawled in between her legs and knelt before my own naked mom. I looked down at her and saw Brian’s cum leaking out of her pussy and onto her thighs. I put my cockhead at the entrance of her pussy and pushed it in as I moved on top of her. “Ooooohhh, yes, that’s it baby,” moaned mom.

“I’ll bet he’s wanted this for such a long time,” said Aunt Suzy.

“Is that true baby, have you wanted to fuck your mommy?” asked mom as I started to fuck her. Not knowing what else to say in that predicament I replied, “yes.” “Then do it,” she said, “fuck your mom.”

I started to pump harder than I had with either Aunt Suzy or Lisa. Soon I was fucking her even harder than Brian had. Part of it was that I now knew she was a whore and liked being fucked hard. The other part was that I was still so fucking pissed at her for being such a whore that my anger came out in my fucking.

Then mom did something I’ll never forget. She reached up and kissed me full on the lips. When our kiss broke she looked into my eyes and said, “I love you so much.” We then kissed again, this time her tongue slipped into my mouth and I greeted it with my own. After that I didn’t pay attention to my aunt or anyone else in the room. I was making love to my mother and loving every second of it. Soon I felt how warm and wet her pussy was, and the incredible sensation it sent through every inch of my body. I looked down at my mother, her face glistening with sweat and cum. I kissed and licked her all over her face. I clamped my mouth over her nipples and sucked them vigorously. I pumped my cock into my own mother and soon felt myself about to cum.

“Yes baby, do it. Come in mommy, cum in my pussy, please,” she moaned looking right into my eyes.

I couldn’t hold back any longer, even though I wanted to so bad. I wanted to continue fucking my mother forever. But soon I felt that familiar feeling and was soon dumping load after load of semen into my mother’s womb. She squealed with excitement as I came inside her. I looked at her when I was done and we kissed for several minutes before I lied on top of her and we cuddled, my cock still buried in her warm, damp cunt.

After that, we all cleaned up and mom agreed with my aunt to let my s****r and I stay overnight. My mom later brought my father over after dinner and they “caught” my s****r and I fucking on the edge of my aunt’s hot tub. It was all just another scheme by my aunt to get my dad into their little “i****t club.” My dad put up a fight at first, but once he saw Lisa walk over to him naked and grab his cock through his pants, he didn’t struggle too much. The best was when we all watched dad fuck Julie. He kept moaning about how much he’s always wanted to fuck her. He came all over her sexy little body and mom licked up every drop.

Later, mom had a little boy and Julie and I had a little b*****r. We’re still not sure whom the father is, I mean, who’s going to take a bl**d test? Although, everyone says he has the same eyes as me.... Continue»
Posted by kap007 5 months ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 9653  |  
100%
  |  4

My Aunt Margie and Mom

I am an average looking guy, not superstud good looking, but not ugly either. I'm around 5'8" tall. I am not out fucking every night although I would if I could. I guess I'm lucky because I have a little bit bigger than average cock. Well what I am telling you about started about 30 years ago when I was about 18years old. We were staying at my aunts house in Asheville N.C. for a week in the summer. My aunt is married to my moms youngest b*****r. I've always thought she was hotter than hell. Every morning we would sit around the table in her kitchen talking or eating breakfast. She always wore a loose blouse-like pajama top and when she would bend over the table I could see she wasn't wearing a bra. Her tits were gorgeous. They were also the first ones I had ever seen up close and personal. I thought at the time that she didn't realize what she was doing. Looking back at it now I'm sure she was doing it on purpose.

Well one morning after watching her tits over and over I went back to my room and closed the door. I pulled my pants down and lay down on the bed and started playing with my dick. It was super hard as I thought about Aunt Margie's tits and I really got into jerking off. That was when I looked up and saw my mom standing in the doorway watching. I was too close to cumming and I just lay there jerking off while looking straight into her eyes and shot a load of cum almost all the way up to my chin. She smiled and walked out. When I realized what had happened I didn't know what to do. It took me a long time to get up the courage to go back downstairs but when I did and saw mom she acted like nothing had happened.

A couple of nights later my mom and I were playing cards with my Aunt ( When I was really young they taught me how to play poker),when she brought out a bottle of wine. She asked me if I wanted a glass and of course I said yes. After several glasses Aunt Margie and mom were bitching about my uncle never being home and always working. He was a store manager for Woolworth at the time. Aunt Margie said something about she guessed she was going to have to get a boyfriend to take care of her. I hadn't been paying much attention to what they were saying until my mom told her she shouldn't talk like that in front of me since I might not understand.

Aunt Margie started laughing and told her that after what mom had told her she had seen the other night I would probably know exactly what she was talking about and that I might do as the boyfriend! I know I turned bright red because I could feel the heat burning my face. Mom started getting mad and told her she had told her about it in secret. Mom had not mentioned anything to me about watching me. Mom then stormed out of the room like she was really pissed off at Aunt Margie.

I was scared to death but really exited at the same time. I didn't know what my mom was going to do or how much trouble I was in. Up until then I really hadn't said anything and just sat there looking at her. Aunt Margie smiled and said with a big grin:" I'll show you mine if you'll show me yours," and started laughing again. I thought she was just joking until she reached around behind her and under her shirt and took her bra off. Then she stood up and pulled her blouse over her head. She was just standing there with her tits right in front of me. I thought my dick was going to burst out of my zipper! She then reached over and felt the front of my pants and started to unzip the zipper. When my dick started poking its head out she put her hand around it and started pulling it up and down. GOD IT FELT GREATTTTTTTTT!!!!!!! I had never had anybody touch my hard dick before except me. She then leaned over and kissed me on the cheek..

She told me to stand up and pulled my pants the rest of the way off. She got down on her knees in front of me and just kept looking at my dick as she continued to stroke it up and down. I thought I was in heaven! I was still scared though, because I thought my mom was going to kill me. I kept looking at the doorway where mom went and just knew she was going to come back in any minute screaming at us. Aunt Margie pushed me down onto the couch and then stood up in front of me and reached down and pulled her pants and panties off. She was wearing a pair of pink full size panties, not thongs or anything. She sat down beside me on the couch then and started playing with my dick again. She said: "Hellen (my mom) told me you had a nice dick and now I believe her."

I couldn't believe mom would have said anything like that but I was now beginning to believe anything was possible. She leaned over and asked me to suck her tits as she continued to pull my dick up and down. I was beginning to want to come but at the same time didn't want it to end. Aunt Margie had beautiful tits. The area around her nipples was only a little darker than the rest of her tit and her nipples were about 3/4of an inch long.. They were about the size of g****fruits only not exactly round. Aunt Margie was about 35 years old and my mom was probably 40 at the time.

When I began sucking on one she leaned back against the couch and closed her eyes and started to moan. She also stopped pulling on my dick. I didn't want her to stop so I guess I started moving back and forth again rubbing my dick in her hand till she started stroking it again. After a few seconds I couldn't hold back . I must have said that I was cumming because she squeezed it tight and bent over and started sucking it. My GOD I just THOUGHT it felt good in her hand. Her mouth was unbelievable! I began cumming and cumming and she just swallowed it all down. I just couldn't believe it. I was just 18 and Aunt Margie had just sucked me off!!!!!!!!!!

It almost felt as though I passed out because I just slumped back against the couch as all my energy drained out of me along with my cum into her mouth. I lay there a few minutes as she continued to lick my dick and suck it very gently. I opened my eyes and looked down at her. She was just so beautiful sitting down there with my dick in her mouth. Finally she took her mouth away and smile and said:"You OK?"

Man, what could I say! I was still almost delirious when she got up and sat on the couch beside me and said"MY turn." She pulled me around and down in front of her. I knew she wanted me to eat her pussy but I didn't really know what to do. I asked her what she wanted me to do and she reached down and spread her pussy lips apart and sort of began rubbing her clit( I didn't even know what a clit was then). She told me just to go ahead and lick it a little. I began to lick it and she started to moan and squirm around.

I knew I was doing something really good for her and it really turned me on again as my dick started to get hard again. I then began sucking on her clit and rubbing it around between my teeth and my tongue. She began begging me not to stop and held my head against her with both hands. I was sucking and she was holding me so tight that I could hardly breathe.

Finally she began trembling all over and bucking up and down against my face. It was obviously the first time I had ever tasted a pussy and it was incredible! The taste is almost impossible to describe. It is musky, sweet, sour, and with a slight taste of what I can only think of as urine only I have no idea what urine tastes like. She then slumped back against the couch and started pushing my head away. I resisted her and kept sucking just to tease her. When I finally quit she just lay there against the couch with her eyes closed. It was my first time giving a woman an orgasm. I had been on my knees between her legs and my legs were beginning to cramp so I sat back down onto the floor. When I did I suddenly realized somebody else was there. I jerked around and saw my mom sitting in the chair behind me with the strangest look on her face.

I realized she had been watching and I hadn't heard her come in. I really didn't know what to do and just sat there with my dick standing up in front of me. I guess Aunt Margie realized something was going on because I felt her take may hand and she pulled me back up onto the couch beside her. I just sat there looking at my mom and feeling so guilty I didn't know what to do. It seemed like forever as mom sat there about 5 feet away staring me in the eyes with a confused look. She then looked down at my dick then at Aunt Margie and back at my dick. Aunt Margie motioned for her to come sit down beside us but she just shook her head no over and over again. I thought she was going to get up and run out of the room any second but she just sat there staring.

Aunt Margie got up and went over and sat on the arm of the chair beside her and put her arm around mom's shoulder. Aunt Margie was naked and my mom still had on a light robe that I knew she usually wore around the house when she was getting ready for bed. She finally took her eyes off my dick and looked up at Aunt Margie and said slowly and so low that I could hardly here her:

"Marg, what am I going to do?"

Aunt Margie leaned down and kissed her on the forehead and said:

"Helen, you and I both know what you want to do so just go ahead and do it."

Mom just sat there staring and shaking her head no. Aunt Margie looked over at me and held out her hand for me to come to her. I didn't know what else to do so I got up and stepped over to them and stood right in front of my mom with my dick pointing straight at her face. I can only describe my feeling as really embarrassed standing there naked in front of her with my dick in her face. By then being so embarrassed my dick was not hard any longer but was still swollen and pointing almost straight out.

Aunt Margie took mom's hand and started to pull it out toward my dick but mom kept pulling back. She then looked up at Aunt Margie with a pleading look in her eyes. After a few seconds I could see her arm relax and Aunt Margie placed mom's hand on my dick. It just lay there for a second up against my dick as she stared up at Aunt Margie. My dick started to twitch against her hand and she tried to pull away. Aunt Margie held her tight and slowly her fingers opened and went around my dick. She closed her eyes and turned her face away and whispered:

"I can't do this, I just can't."

Aunt Margie leaned closer and hugged her closely to her and kept whispering back:

"Its okay, its okay."

She pulled mom up and led us over to the couch as she still held moms hand to my dick. She sat us down on the couch with her on one side of me and mom on the other. My dick had gotten hard again in spite of my embarrassment and mom was stroking it up and down. Mom looked at me then and spoke to me for the first time.

"Is it okay Johnny?" Are you okay with this?"

I didn't know what to say and just whispered:

"Mom, I love you so much, if its okay with you its ok."

She said: "I love you too Johnny, please always love me."

She then leaned over and kissed me on the cheek.

When she did this Aunt Margie reached down and pulled mom's robe open and down off her shoulders. She had on one of those plain white bras but I could tell she had really big breasts. I had never thought of my mom in a sexy way before and had never really thought about how her body looked. It can only be described as thick. She's not fat but she's not thin either and I know now she had 38 DD tits. She leaned forward and let Aunt Margie pull her robe off and pulled her arms out of the sleeves. She also had on those same kinds of big white panties. She leaned back against the couch and held my dick in her right hand while she stroked it up and down. I sat there and closed my eyes. I was in heaven.

I felt Aunt Margie's hand close around my balls as mom continued to stoke my dick. I was just about to cum again and really didn't want to yet. After a few seconds of this Aunt Margie got up went around to mom and reached down to un hook her bra. Mom pulled back for a second then stood up reached behind her and unhooked her bra then pulled off her panties. Her tits were beautiful. They were even bigger than Aunt Margie's and hung down more. I guess you could say they drooped a little. Her pussy was covered with thick dark brown hair and it even grew a little out into the crack where her leg met her hip. To me she was unbelievably beautiful! She and Aunt Margie then took me by the hands, pulled me up off the couch, and led me down the hall to Aunt Margie's bedroom. The lights were off as we entered the bedroom but there was a little light coming from the open bathroom door that led off the bedroom.

The bathroom also opened into Aunt Margie's daughter's bedroom. Aunt Margie's daughter is my cousin Mitzie. Mitzie is a little over a year younger than me and that made her around 18 at the time. She was about 5' tall and couldn't have weighed more than 85 or 90 pounds. She had long dark brown , almost black hair falling almost to her waist and her tits were just beginning to bud. I have always thought she was beautiful. That night she was not home thank goodness or things might not have happened as they did. She was staying over night with her friend Lindsay.

Mom and Aunt Margie led me to the bed and had me lay down in the middle. Mom then lay down beside me on the bed while Aunt Margie just stood there watching. I didn't know what to do so I just lay there as mom reached over and started stroking my dick. I could see that she had her eyes closed and her head turned away from me. Aunt Margie leaned over the bed and began to rub mom's legs as she whispered:

"Hellen sweetie, you are going to have to relax. You are really going to enjoy this. Let me help you."

She then lay down on the bed between mom's legs and began to run her fingers through Mom's pubic hair. As she continued to rub Mom's pussy, Mom began to moan and move her hips up and down. She also moved her head down and laid it on my stomach as she began to hold my balls in her right hand and stroke my dick with her left. I sat up on my elbows so that I could watch and saw Aunt Margie lean over and begin licking Mom's pussy. I thought Mom was going to go wild as she began moaning more and thrashing her hips. Aunt Margie then buried her face in Mom's pussy and really started eating her. I was still in shock as Mom moved her head on down and took my dick in her mouth. She began sucking harder and squeezing my balls as she got more and more into having Aunt Margie eat her pussy. She would suck my dick for a few seconds then use her hand to jerk me off.

I was one 18 year old boy that was totally in heaven! After a few minutes of this I couldn't hold back any longer and began shooting squirt after squirt of cum down my own mother's throat. She swallowed every drop and then sucked even harder till I slumped back onto the bed totally drained. In my stupor I felt Mom begin to thrash around and moan, crying out:

"I'm cumming, I'm cumming! Oh God Margie , don't stop!"

I heard Aunt Margie giggle as she wagged her face back and forth on Mom's pussy. With that mom collapsed onto the bed beside me and began hugging me tightly to her.

I must have dosed off for just a second but was wide awake again as I felt Mom and Aunt Margie both move down on either side of me and start playing with my limp dick. They were giggling like little girls as I watched them kiss each other on the lips and Aunt Margie's tongue slide into Mom's mouth. I sat back up onto my elbows and watched as they began to lick and suck my dick between kisses. It didn't take long and my 18 year old dick was up and ready to go again. When it was fully at attention Mom got up onto her knees and straddled me. Aunt Margie held my dick up and guided it into Mom's pussy. She was so wet and her pussy was so hot that it slid deep inside her with no effort at all. It was an incredible feeling of wet heat wrapped tightly around my dick with a gentle sucking as my dick slid in and out of my own mother's pussy.

This was the first time my dick had ever been in a pussy! Hell, it was the first time I had ever done anything except jerk myself off. If you are not a guy there is no way you can ever imagine how incredible it is having your dick buried in a pussy for the first time. When that pussy is your own mother's it is beyond my ability to describe. It is as close to heaven as anyone could ever hope to get. Mom began to rock back and forth then up and down as my dick slid in and out in and out in and out.

I had lain back and closed my eyes when I suddenly felt Aunt Margie straddle my face and put her pussy right there for me to eat. I began sucking her clit again. She was so wet that I had her juices flowing down over my chin and by now I was getting used to the taste of pussy and ever since that moment I have loved to eat pussy. I am now over 50 years old and have had many women in my life but I have never had one with a clitoris as prominent as my Aunt's. It was almost like sucking a dick and it drove her wild. She was facing Mom and they were hugging and kissing as Mom rode my dick and Aunt Margie rode my tongue.

Life has never gotten any better than that. I had already cum twice and so I was able to last longer this time. Suddenly Mom began to shudder and jerk around at the same time as Aunt Margie did the same. They were both cumming together and a split second later I shot off deep into Mom's pussy and we all collapsed into a heap on the bed. We slept that way until late into the night when mom woke me and gently told me to move to my own room so that Mitzie wouldn't see us all together like that when she came home in the morning. I don't remember dreaming as I slept that night but I have dreamed about it many many times in my life since then.... Continue»
Posted by whybea10 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 15286  |  
99%
  |  15

my aunt made me fuck her

I am Masood 17 yrs old studying in class twelfth. My aunty Kanwal is a 36 yrs old sexy

eyes big boob. This is the story about how my aunt made me fuck her. I am telling you

the story from my aunt's point of view as she told me how was she feeling before she

saw me and what made her to have sex with her nephew.

Kanwal shifted restlessly in her bed. sl**p had been evading her for the past 2 hours.

It was almost 2'o clock in the night. Uncle was snoring as usual. But that was not the

reason why she was not able to sl**p. She was used to uncles's snoring. After all she

had been hearing it for almost 19 years now. What had made her restless this night

was the movie she had seen on Cable TV earlier that night. It was one of those Friday

night adult movies. Images from that movie kept coming back to her mind. What's

more her life was so similar to the actress's life in that movie. She could not follow

everything in the movie as it was in English and she hardly knew a few words in that

language. Nevertheless she had been able to follow the essence of the story. Like her,

the woman in the movie too had a husband who had lost his manhood. The woman

lived a life devoid of physical intimacy for 5 years. Then she succumbed and became

involved into an extra-marital affair.


For the past two hours aunty had been thinking about her own life. My uncle had lost

his manhood almost six years ago. For six long years she had been without sex.

Somehow it had seemed tolerable for these six years but tonight it somehow seemed

unbearable. She wondered if she would never again have sex in her life. Aunty had

thought of sometimes having an extra marital affair but it scared her. What if

somebody finds out? She did not want to take all those risks. But yet the fact remained

that she yearned for a man today as she lay there beside her impotent husband.


Aunt wasn't bad looking. In fact she looked quite sensuous as she lay there on the bed.

She was in a sari. She normally changed into a gown before going to bed but today

she had not bothered to change. She had a pretty face, which somehow looked

prettier due to her sadness. Her skin complexion was that typical dusky Indian one.

Her hairs were long. She was a bit fat but her body was broadened out all over. Hence

the extra weight served rather to enhance her appeal. Her breasts were big and they

were still firm even though she was almost 36 years old now and mother of two sons.

Aunty was feeling a bit thirsty. So she got up and walked out of the room towards the

kitchen. She was about to enter the kitchen when she suddenly noticed the faint light of

the night bulb coming from my room. She was puzzled. I never slept with any light on.

So aunty figured out that I must be awake. But she wondered what was I doing so late

in the night. She walked towards my room. The door was slightly open. She pushed

open the door.

Aunty was taken aback by what she saw. I was sitting on the bed. My trousers and

undies were pushed down to my ankles. In one hand I held a book. My other hand held

my hard and stiff organ. I also was totally taken aback. For quite a few moments

neither knew how to react. Then I suddenly pulled a blanket that was lying on the bed to

cover my nudity. I was feeling terribly ashamed and embarrassed. As I lowered my

head I swore at myself for not latching the door. Aunty too felt embarrassed. She knew

she had no reason to feel embarrassed. After all it wasn't she who had been caught

doing something naughty. But still her sense of embarrassment refused to go away.

She wondered whether she should say anything to me but she really had no idea what

to say. She just walked back to her room.

As aunty laid herself on the bed she suddenly realized something - she was wet! A

sense of guilt pervaded her whole mind as she suddenly grasped why she had felt

embarrassed. It was because her body had reacted to the nudity of her own nephew

and her mind u*********sly registered this and made her feel embarrassed. The

image of me i.e. her nephew with her trousers down suddenly flashed back to her mind

and she felt a tingling sensation all over her body. She tried to think of something else

to clear his mind of this dirt but the image kept coming back to her again and again.

The tingling sensation became sharper and she had to reluctantly admit to herself that

it felt nice. She tried hard to suppress her arousal but the more she tried the more

intensified it became. After some time she just gave up the struggle. She let her mind

recall the image of my hardness. She thought about how big it had looked. She had

been surprised by its size. Yet it had seemed longer than probably her palm. As the

turmoil in aunt’s mind continued she suddenly realized that if she wanted I could satisfy

her. I could give her what she wanted so badly. This i****tuous thought made her wild

with arousal. She knew it was SIN letting such thoughts into her mind but it made her

feel so good that she simply didnt care anymore. She wondered how incredible it

would feel doing it actually, when the thought itself was exciting her so much. For

almost half an hour her thoughts continued like this. Then suddenly the desire to

fornicate became unbearable. She got up from the bed and walked out of her room.


A part of aunt's mind yelled at her 'Kawal, r u mad,! What r trying to do! He is your

nephew, your s****r son!!'. But aunt was too aroused and the lust that had been

unsatisfied for six years now manifested itself with a ferocious intensity and made her

ignore the voice of her conscience. As she walked towards my room she had many

apprehensions. Will I find her attractive? Will I agree? Will I be disgusted by the idea?

However aunt simply didn't care. She was just mad with desire. I had latched the door

now. Aunt knocked at it lightly. After 2-3 knocks, I opened the door. The room was dark

but in the faint moonlight aunt could see me peering out at her puzzled and wondering

why she had now come back. Aunt entered the room and switched on the night bulb

and then closed the door behind her. I meanwhile felt sure that she was now going to

reproach me and tell me how ashamed she was of me. With head lowered I just stood

there waiting for her to begin. But what I heard surprised me. 'Masood, I am not came

here to insult you. I just want to sl**p here. Your uncle mad too snoring, that’s why I am

not sl**ping’. Saying this aunt laid herself on the bed. 'Now you also came here.' I

looked at her confused and obeying her I got into the bed beside her. Aunt stayed

silent for some time. Then suddenly she asked him 'Masood, did you do daily?' I

nodded feeling shy and embarrassed. 'What’s book r u looking? Show me there. ' I

looked at aunt wondering why she wanted to see the book. When she again asked for

the book, I brought it out from under the mattress and gave it to her. She switched on

the dim light and opened the book. It was full of pictures of naked girls posing

themselves in tempting ways. 'Masood, which one is your favorite photo ?' As soon as

I heard this I started getting aroused. I was still very confused though. What was

happening was unbelievable - my aunt lying beside me at 4 in the night turning the

pages of a dirty book and asking which photo did I like most! I had no idea what my

aunt's intentions were but now I knew in a vague way that something exciting was

going to happen. Aunt meanwhile once again asked me I shyly took the book and

opened the page that contained my favorite picture. Aunt looked at the girl in the

picture. She was a voluptuous girl with big breasts. She pointed her finger towards the

boobs of the girl in the picture and asked me ' It’s too big that’s why you like it?' I was

terribly hard by now. I looked at aunt's face. She was looking at me in a affectionate

way. Then she smiled and said, 'Don’t be shy Masood, and answer the my question .' I

nodded now. The big boobs really were the reason why I liked that particular picture so

much.

By now aunt was totally wet. She decided that it was now time to start seeking what

she wanted from me. aunt put the 'pallu' of her sari to one side and cupping her

breasts with her hands, she said ' Look at here, mine is more bigger then the girl you

show me.' I just gaped at her face as I heard this. My excitement was visible on my

face by now and this made Aunt bolder. 'Wait, I will show you.' Saying this aunty quickly

unhooked her blouse revealing her big breasts held tightly inside her brassiere. Now

aunt took my hand and after placing it on the hook of her brassiere, asked me to undo

it. With a trembling hand I did so. My hot aunt immediately pulled out the brassiere and

threw it on the floor. I gaped at the pair of beautiful tits that lay before me. They were

big and firm. They were dark like the rest of her body. The nipples were big and

looked stiff. This was the first time I was seeing a woman's bosom naked and the fact

that it belonged to my own aunt made it terribly exciting for me. I felt hard like I had

never before felt. Till now I had always thought of aunt simply as a aunt and nothing

else but now for the first time I realized that my aunt was also a sensuous woman.

I was now dying to feel aunt's breasts and when aunt asked me in a mischievous voice

'Masood, do you want to touch her?', I immediate put my hand upon her breast. My

hand almost trembled with excitement as my hand caressed her breast. Inside my

mind, my conscience told him that what was happening was sinful and wrong but like

aunt I also was too aroused to care for the voice of conscience. However, I felt scared

about dad waking up and finding us like this. So I said to aunt, 'Aunty, if uncle wake

up then!'. aunty knew that what I was saying wasn't impossible. However uncle usually

slept like a log and so the likelihood of his waking up was low. Moreover, aunty was

too turned on to stop what we were doing. In a soft soothing voice aunt assured

me,'don’t care about them, they wake up after 6:00 , and your cousin also same like

your uncle.'


By now we both were feeling less inhibited. Now we both knew that we wanted each

other. Aunt also was beginning to feel impatient. Quickly she unbuttoned my shirt. She

then unzipped my trousers and pushed them down towards my ankles. My undies

looked like a tent due to my hardness. aunt eagerly pushed them down. She gaped as

my full hardness was revealed. Lovingly she took it into her hands and stroked it softly

and gently. My whole body tingled as the stroking went on. It felt incredibly nice.

Suddenly I felt the ejaculation coming. But aunt realized it too and she stopped

stroking it. She didn't want me to ejaculate at this moment. She decided that it was

time for us to take off their clothes completely. aunt stood up near the bed and pulled

down the sari. She then undid the knot of her petticoat and let it fall around her ankles

on the floor. She also took off the already open blouse and threw it on the floor. She

was about to pull down the panties when aunt decided to ask me to do it instead,

'Dear, pulled that away.' I eagerly began to pull aunt's panties down. I swallowed hard

as aunt’s bushiness revealed itself. Between the bushiness lay my aunt's cunt. It

looked beautiful and I yearned to touch it.

After stepping out of her panties, aunty helped me undress totally. Then she laid

herself on the bed and whispered to me,' now come over to me.' As I put myself on top

of her, she put her arms around me. For a moment we looked into each other's eyes.

Then aunt whispered,'Give me the kiss.' On hearing this, I immediately put my lips

upon her lips. As we opened our mouths and our tongues met, we both felt excited in a

way they had never felt before. After this kiss, I stopped feeling inhibited. Aunt no

longer had to give me instructions. Spontaneously I explored every part of her body. I

planted kisses all over her face, then went down and hungrily sucked her breasts.

Aunty moaned as I fondled, tickled, suckled and caressed her breasts. Then suddenly

she whispered, 'Give me the kiss.' I was about to put my mouth upon hers, when she

smiled and said, 'Not here, on my cunt.' I blushed for a moment and the I moved back. I

paused for some time after putting my face close to her cunt. My aunt had musky smell

down there and I found the smell terribly exciting. I took inhaled it deeply and then put

my lips upon aunt's cunt lips. I had seen a dirty picture some days ago, which showed

a man licking a woman's cunt. That time I had found it disgusting but now that act

seemed so beautiful and natural. Aunt moaned as my lips parted and my tongue

began to tickle her cunt. Soon the excitement became unbearable and aunty realized

that she wanted me inside her now. She moaned out, 'Dear, insert your tool and came

closer closer.' I kissed her cunt once and then brought my face in front of her face. We

looked at each other for some time and then I began to enter her. I fumbled due to

inexperience and aunty helped me enter her. But I immediately withdrew myself out.

aunt asked me, 'What happen?' I replied back,' aunty I don’t have condom, if you are

became pregnant then?' Aunt realized that what I was saying was true. She might get

pregnant. However, she was feeling too hot to care about this. She impatiently cried

out in a soft voice,' I don’t care, I need you right now, now came into me’ So I once

again entered aunt. I paused for some time and then i began to move inside her. As I

moved inside her, aunty caressed my back with one hand and the other she lovingly

ran through his hair. It didn't last very long. Just after 2-3 minutes I exploded inside her.

Aunty was for a moment angry, as she wasn't yet close to her orgasm. However, she

immediately recalled that this was her nephew first time. She waited for me to regain

hardness and this time when I entered, she told me ' Don’t be a fast, do slowly you got

the full pleasure' I nodded. This time it turned out to be better. Aunty got an orgasm that

shuddered through her whole body. Soon I too came. We made love three more times

and it was almost 5.30 when we did it for the last time. We both were feeling

exhausted now. Moreover, we were now scared that uncle might wake up any

moment. So after kissing me for the last time, aunty picked up her clothes and walked

back to her room.

That day we again made love in the afternoon when we were alone in the house. In the

evening, after our lovemaking was over, auntygot a bright idea. That night she cribbed

after dinner to uncle about his snoring habit. She told him that his snoring was

becoming unbearable for her. So she would sl**p in the extra guest bedroom they

had. Uncle agreed to this. From that day, aunty began sl**ping in the other bedroom.

That room was adjacent to my room and even had a connecting door. So every night

aunty would sneak into my room or I would sneak into aunty's room and we would

make love without any fear of getting caught in the act. It's now three years since we

started our love game and I had fucked her in every way possible. Any body who has

similar experiences ... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 7742  |  
95%
  |  4

My aunt, my Mom and Me





This fantasy differs from the others, because it involves my
Aunt. She is about 8 years younger than Mom, a little shorter
and dumpier, but with great breasts. In this fantasy, Mom is
gone for the weekend, and Aunt Heather is staying to watch over
my b*****r and me. I am about 15 at the time, and my b*****r,
Tom, is 17.

I get home from school Friday afternoon, and Aunt Heather has
just arrived, going over last minute instructions with Mom. Tom
has been there and left to go to football practice. Mom says her
goodbyes to Aunt Heather and me, gives me a soft kiss on the
cheek and exits.

Aunt Heather is wearing her soft brown hair down past her shoulders,
soft makeup that accents her brown eyes, lightly pink skin and
full lips. She is wearing a blouse that has a few buttons open,
the creamy, off-white of the material blending with her pale
cleavage. I'm guessing that she had on just a plain white bra,
since she wasn't sagging, but no colors showed through the top,
although I've seen her leaving her bathroom, pulling her shirt
over a black, push-up bra - I had fantasies over that for months.

Aunt Heather's blouse hung down and was tucked into her knee-length
white skirt, a slip on the side showing just a teasing glimpse of
the top of her stockings. She was wearing white flats, and her
legs were enveloped with charcoal-gray stockings. The must have
been only thigh-highs, since the thicker material of the tops
glimpsed out.

I tried not to stare as I looked at her, but she caught my eye
travelling her body, did a little twist (the skirt flew up just
enough in back to catch a glimpse of white panties), and asked if
I liked her new outfit.

"It makes you look like a girl in my class I'd like to date," I
complimented.
"You would never date an old woman like your Aunt," she teased
back.
I just blushed a little and went into the living room.

My bedroom was too small for anything but sl**p, so I often did
my homework on the living room coffee table. I'd sit on the
floor, back against the sofa, legs in front. Aunt Heather sat down
with her beautiful leg inches from my arm. We talked about my
school work for awhile, then she flipped on the TV. I quickly,
and half-heartedly, finished my homework, and started to zone out
on the tube.

"Hon?" Aunt Heather asked.
"Yeah?"
"You remember how you used to give me neck-rubs all the time?"
"Yeah," I replied. At age thirteen, I'd always try to rub my
Aunt's or Mom's neck, trying to get them relaxed enough to lean
back and show some cleavage. It didn't work much for that, but
they both loved the rubs and often asked me for more.
"Do you think you can rub my feet the same way? They're pretty
sore from standing all day."
"Anything for you," I jokingly replied, and twisted a little to
get better access to her feet.

As I turned, I flicked my eyes upward and couldn't see a thing.
Aunt Heather was leaning back on the couch, trying to relax, but her
knees were resting together. Not even a teasing glimpse into
heaven.

I slipped off her left shoe, and as I took her foot gently into
my hand, I examined it a little. Her toes were small, but neatly
formed. No overlapping, runt toes, or anything like that. The
nails were painted a warm pink, and trying not to be obvious, I
checked for smell. . . nothing worse than rubbing stinky feet.
Hers had no smell at all.

I held her foot in my hands, enjoying the feeling to the stocking
against my palms, and slowly started kneading the sole of her
foot. I drew my fingers across the bottoms, starting at the
heel, and ending up gently pulling on her toes. I pressed harder
around the ball of her toes, focusing all my concentration on
that foot. I must have spent about ten minutes exploring her
left foot, pressing my fingers between her toes, luxuriating on
the texture of her stockings, exercising years of sexual
fantasies upon that one foot. When I was finished with that
foot, I started to reach for the other.

As I took her right foot, I glanced up, and smiled. Aunt Heather had
relaxed her knees, just slightly, but enough to see past the
stocking tops on just the barest patch of white covering the new
focus of my lust. I, to this day, don't know if she knew I was
looking up, but just then she reached down to scratch her leg,
hiking her dress up a little more. I could see the strip of skin
between the tops of her stocking and the legs of her panties. I
wanted put caress that skin with my cheek, to run my tongue
across her crotch....to do many things.
"MMmmm, please don't stop, hon. My foot's getting jealous."
"Sorry, Aunt Heather, I was just, ummmm, warming my hands."

I wanted to say that I was trying to keep from cumming in my
pants, but I thought that might put her off...just a little.

I took even more time with her right foot. I ran the palms of my
hands all over it, rubbing and pressing the soles. I pulled on
her toes, pretending that my mouth was sucking them, used my
fingers as my tongue, tasting the soles and heels, licking around
the ankle bone. I guess Aunt Heather and I were on the same
frequency, because the more vividly I'd picture what I wanted to
do, the more she responded with sighs and moans.

I glanced up again and just about coughed. Her legs were
carelessly open, not like she was showing off, but more that she
wasn't even aware I could see straight up. And, if my eyes
weren't lying, I could see a small damp spot on the crotch of her
lovely white, silky-looking panties. My cock jerked in my pants,
and I had to look away and start counting food stains in the
carpet to keep from blowing my wad right there.

I took a chance, and moved from her foot to her leg. I mumbled
something about tension from her foot being in her leg, or=7F
something like that...all the bl**d had gone south, so I may have
just said gibberish.

Aunt Heather stretched out her leg a little, and I ran my hand up her
calf. By this time, I think she knew what was going on, but
didn't say anything. I used my hands to make love to her legs,
I rubbed my arms, hands, and fingers all over them....from the
knee down. I didn't dare go any higher..at least not yet. As I
worked from one leg to the other, I always made sure the one I
wasn't massaging was resting on my leg, my arm, or somehow
touching me.

Aunt Heather's breathing grew quicker, and since I had control of her
legs, I spread them wider. I could see a definite wet spot, and
it was growing. I couldn't help myself any longer. I turned to
face her, still on the floor, and pushed one of her legs up so
that her foot was face level, and her panties were right there.

I started rubbing my face on her feet, pressing her sole into my
cheeks. Aunt Heather caught on right away and brought her other foot
up, and soon she was rubbing my face with her stockinged feet.
She was moaning out loud, and her knees were wide apart. I stuck
the toes of her left foot into my mouth and started sucking.
Soon, I was mouthing as much of her foot as I could. I was going
nuts over them. I licked every inch of skin, sucked, nibbled,
and pressed my face all over them. I felt myself starting to
cum, and there was no way to stop it.

I must have grunted or something, because Aunt Heather started to
grind and moan more, telling me not to hold back, to just let go.
"I...I...oh...I...," was all I could get out when my body
spasmed, and I came all hot and wet inside my jeans. Aunt Heather
must have cum, too. Her legs started shaking, and then she
pressed her knees together and started rubbing her legs together.

I was just about to say something when we both heard my b*****r
Tom's bike hit the side of the house. Aunt Heather quickly pulled the
Afghan up over her waist - her legs from the kneed down had
suspicious wet marks just about the size of my mouth. I plopped
a textbook over my lap to hide my wetspot. Just as the door
opened, I remembered to take the TV off mute, and for the first
time noticed that we were watching Jerry Springer.

"Did Mom tell you that I was going to a sl**p-over tonight,"
asked Tom.

I knew that she didn't, and he was trying to pull one over on
Aunt Heather. I have seen him use that one on many other sitters, and
he usually had some great excuses to back himself up.
"She sure did," Aunt Heather replied. "She said to make sure that you
were home to noon tomorrow."

Tom just stood there a second, he knew full well that Mom didn't
tell Aunt Heather anything, but not one to pass up an opportunity, he
grinned and started off to his room to pack his overnight stuff.

I felt a foot caress my neck, and looked up. Aunt Heather grinned
back at me. "I think we'll be better off alone tonight anyway."

The ten minutes it took Tom to get ready and leave were the
longest years of my life. I gave him to the count of 100 after
he left to return for anything forgotten, and when I got to 100,
I turned and pulled the cover from Aunt Heather.

I knew exactly what I wanted. I grabbed the back of her knees,
pulled, and spread. In a moment I was face-to-face with her
panty-covered crotch. I had never eaten a women out before, but
I just went on instinct and dived in.

I started by pressing my face hard into my Aunt's crotch. I
could feel the warmth and wet spot on my chin. I pulled her legs
closed around me, enveloping my head between her thighs. I
couldn't breath, but I didn't care. I felt Aunt Heather grinding into
me, and my chin was getting wetter and wetter. I pulled back to
breath, and I was met with a dark, pungent aroma....I liked it.

I started lapping at Auntie's crotch, the silky material on the
sides was replaced with cotton in the middle. The roughness
against my tongue felt great as I added to the moisture there. I
pressed my tongue into the center to the crotch, and the panties
slipped a little inside Aunt Heather. Hairs started to tickle my
chin. I reached up and pulled the crotch-piece to the side and
buried my face into my Aunt's pussy. She was so wet that my chin
just about slipped into her. I stuck my tongue inside and tasted
her flood. I still don't know if she tasted good or not, all I
remember was the feeling of warmth filling my mouth, and a new
taste crossing my tongue.

I kept my tongue out and started waggling my head around. I was
almost like a dog, just lapping and wiggling, smearing my entire
face with Aunt Heather's juices. I remember having my nose buried in
her at one point, while my tongue slipped around her lower hole.

she didn't seem to try and stop me from liking out her asshole,
so I stuck my tongue in there, so into the sex that I didn't even
wonder if she were clean. I licked the ridge between her pussy
and asshole, massaging my hands on her thighs. If I could have
stuck my head inside her, I would have.

I released her thighs and quickly tried to undress. I was able
to unbutton my pants, but I couldn't seem to get them off. I
broke away just long enough to look down and see my shoes still
on. I paused to remove them and my pants. My cock was hard
again, sticking straight out.

I tried to return to Aunt Heather, but her hands had replaced me. She
had three fingers in her pussy, that thumb pressing what I
guessed was her clit, and a finger from her other hand in her
asshole. I moved my face in with her fingers, and she guided my
lips to her clit. I felt the hardened skin and pulled it into my
mouth. I sucked it in and out, judging from her moans what felt
best.

Meanwhile, Aunt Heather had my cock between her calves and was
thrusting them around it. I started to help, sucking her clit
and humping her legs. Again, it was too much for me to take.
Aunt Heather realized what my sudden jerking meant, and grabbed my
shoulder and lifted me.

I stood before her, trying to keep my balance as my cum spurted
out. Most of it just stained her blouse, but landed on her
throat. Aunt Heather took that with her fingers, scooped it up and
massaged it into her pussy. All of a sudden, she jerked again,
spasmed a few times, the lie back.

I slipped next to her on the couch and rested, also.

We drifted softly into sl**p, and were startled awake by the
front door slamming. Too late we realized that Tom would be able
to see everything - the afghan was across the floor.

We both looked up sheepishly, and standing there in front of us
was Mom. She looked down, her face getting redder and redder at
the sight. And what a sight we must have been.

I was sitting back, bare from the waist down, cock glistening a
little from my cum, and my jeans in a heap, but with the wet-
stain clearly showing. Aunt Heather had her skirt hiked all the way
up, the crotch of her panties were torn, and some of my licking
had left wet spots that hadn't dried yet. To top it off,
Auntie's blouse was speckled with cum stains, and a large glob
had slid from her cleavage down the front of her shirt.

"Well, s*s, there are two things you can do," Aunt Heather said
looking up at Mom. "You can kill us or join us."
"What?!" Mom and I both replied.
"You know, I still haven't told your son about the times we
'played,' or when we double-teamed the coach's son."
"But, but that was years ago," Mom replied, starting to back
away.
"And you don't think your son deserves the same treatment?"
Aunt Heather replied.

I just sat there dazed. I never expected this. Just the thought
of Aunt Heather again, much less just Mom, or even the two of them
together, had my cock recovering. It slowly started jerking and
growing while they were fighting.

"What about Tom, what if he walks in?" Mom asked.
"Tom is a putz. He went to his buddies to spend the night and
jerk each other off."
"And you let him?"
"Sure, this one was trying to seduce me, and who am I to ever
resist.?"
"That's for certain," Mom replied, but her voice trailed off as
she finally glanced at my growing cock.

As I saw her eyes focus on me, and realized what she was looking
at, I grew even harder.
"That's right," Aunt Heather said, slowly rising, "Look at that.
Never been touched. I didn't even get a chance to taste it."
By this time, Aunt Heather was standing next to Mom and was slowly
leading her forward. "Looks good, doesn't it. How long has it
been since you tasted teenage cock?"

"He did grow nicely, didn't he?" Mom asked, slightly dazed.
"Why not ask him if he wants you to join," Aunt Heather said, winking
over to me.
"Ummm, uhh, yeah," was the most intelligent thing I could say.
"You know, he is a great pussy licker, aren't you?" Auntie said
to me.

By this time, she had led Mom right in front of me, and was
standing behind her.

Aunt Heather was still mostly dressed as before. Mom was wearing a
full dress that went from her shoulders to her ankles. She had
on flats and no stockings.

Aunt Heather stood behind Mom, holding her by the shoulders. I could
tell that she was grinding her hips into Mom's back, both were
getting flushed. Aunt Heather slowly knelt down, slid her hands down
Mom's sides, over her hips, and down the sides of her legs. She=7F
hooked the hem of the dress over her thumbs and sensually started
back up. I could see the palms of my Aunt's hands pressing into
my Mom's legs as she slowly drew the dress up, higher and higher.

Aunt Heather stopped at ass level and was massaging Mom's butt,
pulling the dress back, exposing Mom's pink, silk panty covered
bush.

"Why not give your Mom an example?" Aunt Heather asked, pressing Mom's
hips forward with her own.

I knew that I would never had a chance like this again. I
grasped Mom's panties and tugged them down. I reached between
her thighs and pulled my face into her. For some reason, maybe
because it had only been a couple of hours since I last came, I
went much slower. Mom stood there, braced by Aunt Heather, as I
slowly explored Mom's pussy. I ran my tongue lightly around the
outer lips, feeling the enlarge and grow moist. I teased her,
running my tongue around and around the outer lips, the suddenly
stabbed my tongue into her. She gasped, but the sound was
muffled. I pulled back to look up and saw that Aunt Heather had
slipped the rest of the dress of Mom and had her hands inside
Mom's bra, massaging her breasts. The reason her voice was
muffled was that their mouths were locked together in a
passionate kiss.

No way I could hold back now. I knew I was about to come, but I
also knew that there was only one place I could cum. If I ever
wanted to continue this in the future, I had to cum inside Mom.

I grabbed Mom's hips and twisted. She lost her balance and
flopped to the sofa. Aunt Heather managed to keep standing, and
removed her top while I slid up Mom's legs. I thrust a few
times, trying to find the hole, Mom quivering. I felt a hand
squeeze my cock painfully hard. I look over at Aunt Heather.
"Not just yet," she said and pushed my hips over.

I moved over to the side and buried my face in Mom's breast. I
knew something was going on below, but I was engrossed in the
forbidden lush breasts of Mom. I sucked the nipples hard, licked
the valley between them, all the while, Auntie's firm grasp on my
cock kept me from cumming. An eternity later I temporarily had
my fill of Mom's breasts. I looked down to see Aunt Heather licking
Mom's pussy. Feeling me stop mauling Mom's breasts, Aunt Heather
scooched over and pulled me back on Mom. Her grasp lessened and
I felt myself guided into a warm heaven.

I was doing it, I was fucking my own Mom..and my aunt. I started
thrusting, telling Mom I was about to cum, and I was going to cum
inside her. Mom started spasming on the couch, moaning and
pulling my ass tightly to her. I started to suck a nipple, when
things were crowded for a moment. I realized that Aunt Heather had
pressed her breast to Mom's. I stretched my mouth and took both
their nipples together. It was too much.

My cock jerked hard and I shot into my mother. It was a small
load, but Mom could sense me cumming and came herself. She more
than came, she let go. Mom moaned and whimpered, and I felt a
gush of warm wetness run down my leg. Mom'sbladder had let go.
She was still shaking as Auntie pulled me off and started sucking
Mom's pussy. I wanted to do something, but there was now way I
was getting hard again. I climbed behind Aunt Heather and spread her
cheeks. While she was sucking my cum and Mom's piss, I was
tongue around her hole and the bottom of her pussy. I rolled
over and pulled her hips down onto my face. I buried myself in
her pussy and soon felt her flood my mouth with her cum.

After that, we just laid there in a heap on the couch. After a
while I got up and fetched some drinks. Soon, we covered
ourselves with the afghan and fell asl**p.

Mom woke up first, and I guess judged from what time Tom was
supposed to be home that we had time for another round. All I
know is that I woke up about 8:30 with two mouths on my cock.


End
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 11119  |  
94%
  |  16

Summer with my aunt

At that time I was 21 and my aunt 45, I was staying at her beach house for the summer as it was closer to my work. One evening after dinner out at restaurant she was a bit d***k, when we got home she just removed her dress and crashed on the bed with panties and bra, after a while I started to get excited by her perfect ass.
First I was caressing her ass, it was amazing the feel of her soft and big asscheeks, then I got bolder and taking out my now hard dick I started brushing my dick on her ass, the more I did the more I felt I was about to cum, suddenly without warning my dick started to shoot semen on her ass...it was incredible.
Two days later we had nice dinner at home eating fresh fish and drinking wine while talking about everything, I was making sure her glass was always full and I could see my aunt was starting to feel lightly d***k. What the dinner was over I was helping my aunt in the kitchen, due to the hot weather she was wearing just a short petticoat and I could see she had no underwear. First I noticed that when in front of the fridge she bent over, immediatly I could see her ass sporting out without and sign of underwear. I had just my summer loose shorts without underwear as well and my dick was starting to rise looking at that big ass in front of me. When we moved to the sink she started to wash the dishes then suddenly a glass fell on the floor beaking into pieces, my aunt started to clean up with one hand on the sink and her whole body bent over, in that position her ass was incredibly exciting so I got behind her asking if she needed help, when she turned to answer she backed up a bit and her soft big and hot ass touched my dick.
It was incredible to feel her ass cheeks brushing my dick from left to right, I was about to loose my control when she stood up and asked me to go to sit on the sofa as she was bringing icecream and an homemade spirit.
After 1 hour on the sofa, half bottle of handmade spirit was gone, my aunt was now pretty d***k and getting into a confortable position she just rested a bit.
After few minutes I looked at her, she was on her side on the sofa, her ass pointing out and her petticoat was revealing most of her ass cheeks, I got excited and kneeling in front of the sofa I started to touch her ass, after a few minutes I took out my now hard dick and started to push it on her ass, like last time it was amazing. This time I wanted more, so I slowly started to make room for my dickhead between her huge ass, the feeling of her asscheeks parting and hugging my dick was incraedible then I could feel my dick touching her asshole. I was pushing slowly but I needed to lube my dick, so I quickly took the aftersun cream just next to the sofa as my aunt used it before to freshen up her body and applied it to my dick and her ass. Then I started again pushing on her asshole, suddenly I could feel the hole with my dickhead then it was slowly opening to accomodate my dick and suddenly I felt my dickhead being sucked in....my big dickhead was inside her wonderful ass. I just froze staring at the scene, my 45yo aunt laying on the sofa with her bare white big butt pointing out and my 8 inch dick trying to get inside her asshole. My aunt still didn't make a move, I could hear her breathing and while standing with my dickhead inside her asshole without moving I suddenly felt my aunt moving...her ass was rotating against my dick and I started to push a bit more now 2 more inches was inside her big ass ... that was the most exciting thing it ever happened to be back that time, my dick started to spit a huge amount of cum inside her asshole, I could see my white cum leaking out of her asshole...that image drove me crazy and I pressed my still hard dick even more in her ass...now with the huge amount of semen my dick went all the way inside her ass, my balls was in contact with her hairy pussy and my dick never went soft. Suddenly my aunt started to move, I quickly took my dick out of her ass and run to clean myself. When I came back she was still sl**ping and I quickly cleaned her cum covered ass. It was the situation or the smell or her ass but my dick was hard rock again. While staring at her ass she just moved on the sofa so that now her front was pointing at me. Immediatly I was lost looking at her face and her big red lips, as she slept her mouth was slightely open...
Nothing else happened that night as I was worried about my aunt waking up, besides I already did enjoy her sweet and huge ass.
So my mind was being focused on her lips and thinking about her mouth engulfing my cock gave me instant hard on, I had to have that mouth, was my thought as I stroked my 8inch cock in my bed.
The day after was running as usual, I went to work in the morning while my aunt was getting ready to enjoy another beach day. Let me spend few words describing my aunt, as I said she was 45yo about 1,60cm tall, and 53kg weight (as she told me once), she had small breasts which didn't really get my attention. The part of her body that gave me the most exciting feelings was her ass, it was huge on her small body frame...and looked like it was exploding. So that day I got back from work in the early afternoon, my aunt was very happy to see me back that early and said we'd enjoy the whole afternoon on the beach, I agreed and went to change into my swimsuit.
After 20 mins we was both enjoying the warm sun breeze on the beach. On that beach there was rental of those small boats where you sit and pedal to have a ride on the sea, beeing bored there I asked my aunt to go to have a boat ride. She immediatly agreed and in 5 mins we was pedaling on the sea with such small boat.
That's the kind of thing we went on http://img13.imagesh....us/img13/7135 /23082010.jpg.
After a while my aunt suggested to stop pedaling and relax on the back while getting our suntan. She was down on her stomach and I got next to her, after 2 mins she asked to get her suntan cream and lube her back... I was getting excited by looking at her ass so I slowly started to lube her legs first. then I moved up, due to the unconfortable position I moved to the front and kneeled again, in that way I was kneeling in front of my aunt's head and started lubing her shoulders again.
My cock was getting harder any minute in that position, my aunt's head was about 10 inches from my groin and when I bended over to lube her lower back my groin was getting exctremely close to her face.
Then it happened, while lubing her right leg I sort of gave her a tickling sensation so she suddenly moved quickly and her right cheek bumped in my groin, it was wonderful feeling and my cock was almost tearing off my swimsuit. She pretended to ignore the event but I didn't. So I started to find any excuse to get close to her face with my groin, other two times I hitted her cheeks and lips with my bulging groin. After a while she just fell asl**p...and I was wondering what to do while staring at her big ass and half open mouth in front of me...So I was there on the back of the small boat, sitting on my knees with a huge hard on in my swim suit looking at my sl**ping aunt laying in front of me. Her big ass was even more exciting now shining with the suncream. Her head was laying on the side of a big towel that acted as a pillow and her soft mouth was slightely open. I knelt next to her face with my groin very close to her mouth and started massaging her shoulders after few minutes and no response from her I took out my hard dick from my swimsuit. Now I was kneeling with my hard dick in hand leaking precum only 10 inches from my aunt half open mouth, so very slowly I got close and gently touched her right cheek with my dickhead, I could see traces of precum left on her cheek. I did this few times, now her cheek was wet with my precum and I was terribly horny.
So I moved my dickhead to her lips, the warmth was so exciting and I could not stand any more, I lost my control and started to push my dick in her soft willing mouth.I couldn't belive what I had in front of my eyes, myself kneeling with my hard dick pushing into the half open mouth my sl**ping aunt, suddenly I felt her head move and her eyes staring at me. I froze not knowing what to do, while my aunt took my dick with her right hand and removed it from her mouth. So she was staring at me with at angry look, when suddenly she started to scream what kind of pig I was,doing something like that to her,all of this happened while she was still down holding my cock which was loosing the hard erection. The she said something I didn't expect from her, still in her angry tone she said: "you must keep this monster dick under control, I'm scared what this big weapon might do to me". That sent me a 20.000volt shock, my cock was again throbbing in my aunt hand and without hesitation I grabbed her head and pushed her mouth on my dick.
She tried to stop me but after 3 tries I succeded to plug my hard cock half way down her throat.
She lost her inibhition as well and started to suck and jerk my cock like the most experienced whores, in 2 minutes I could resist no more and tried to pull my dick out of her mouth, as soon as it was out my semen started to shoot on her face and open mouth, after the third spurt she took again my cock in her mouth to receive the rest of my enormous cumshot. I saw my cock only 5 mins later when it came out of her mouth totally clean and soft.That day, in the evening, her husband arrived at the beach house. After my experiences and specially after the last one with my aunt awake and conscious I was even more horny than before.
Of course nothing was possible as her husband was there, so I thought.
That evening we all went out for dinner and we was joined by another couple friends of my uncle and aunt. The man, Fred (name changed), was colleague of my uncle and his wife (Ginny) was an hot 42yo lady, she was a bit chubby and dressed with a very sexy summer dress perhaps a bit too tight for her size, the result was that her big swinging ass was squeezed by the short pale orange dress. Her tits was also impressing at least 38DD size and clearly sqeezed by her tight dress.
After a nice dinner where we enjoyed lot of good wine and food, we all started to have a walk on the main street full of people and small markets, then at the end of the promenade there was an amusement park, those seasonal amusement park that move to summer locations to entratain people on vacations.
We all decided to go there and enjoy some rides. The place was quite crowded and while in line for some attraction I was just behind my aunt and Ginny, while both husbands were in front trying to make room for us. The sight of those two mature asses in front of me gave me an instant hard on, so I took the chance and leaned close to my aunt from behind with the excuse to tell her something. My dick was already hard and having my summer shorts without underwear made me even more excited. My aunt prolly was as excited as I was since as soon as I touched her ass with my hard dick she just rotated her full ass on my throbbing erection.
Then Ginny asked my aunt what was she laughing at, thinking I made some joke and as my aunt wasn't responding she just turned her head to me asking the same question. Due to the loud music from a close attraction I couldn't hear her very well, so I leaned close to Ginny asking her to repeat what she said. She turned her head and still with her back at me she started again to talk, I had to get closer and suddenly my head and left hear was next to her half turned head. I could feel the heat from her mouth as she spoke less than 1 inch from my ear, my dick was now throbbing in my short pants so as she was talking she suddenly broke into a laugh...this made her body move slightely to the back. The result was that her cubby big ass hitted my hard dick, immediatly I saw the lust in her eyes and felt her ass moving on my dick, the fantastic feeling was interrupted by my uncle and his friend asking us to quickly move over as they got tickets for our entrance.
Once inside I immediatly noticed how dark the place was, it was some sort of horror house. while walking in thed dark I felt an hand on my groin...touching the whole lenght of my hard dick. At that point I thought my horny aunt was willing to entratain my hard dick again...so I just enjoyed the moment ....
Then the hand started to slide inside my shorts searching for my hard dick, once found it was immediatly taken out of my shorts, I was so excited so I started to touch the hot body of my aunt in front of me, first thing I noticed was that the tits was much bigger than my aunts and the ass was much bigger as well. I couldn't belive it, it was my aunt's friend Ginny the one jerking my cock while I played with her tits. Worried about my aunt I tried to focus on her in the dark as my eyes was getting used to the dark. The image I saw was even more exciting, my aunt was behind my uncle and in front of Ginny's husband, which had is cock out and was touching my aunt's ass with it. My aunt had her hand behind and was stroking his dick pretending to listen to her husband in front. I don't know if Ginny saw that, nevertheless she immediatly got on her knees and started sucking my dick there in the dark. The situation was so exciting for me that took only 3 mins to shoot down her throat a huge amount of semen. Once she stood up..while still holding my dick..she said she wanted it in her pussy and her big ass very soon.... Continue»
Posted by bulaa 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 26143  |  
97%
  |  5

Helping my aunt and uncle pt 2

I awoke at about five in the morning. At home I always slept till my mom would come and wake me. I looked over at my aunt and uncle's sl**ping forms. I had never had sex before, and even though my aunt told me what we had done last night was not sex, it felt like it to me. I remembered last night, my aunt had jacked me off in the darkness to get my sperm for the baby that her and my uncle wanted. She had not just jacked me off like she told me. In the darkness of their room, she had licked the head of my cock and let me suck on her boobs.

I looked up at the ceiling, I'd seen a few girls' boobs that I had dated. But I had never seen a girl totally naked in real life until last night. My aunt body was so hot, I had only seen her for a few minutes but that was long enough. I lay there still remembering how beautiful she was. How her pussy hair had been trimmed and was just as blond as the hair on her head. The images in my mind instantly made my dick hard again.

I looked back to my aunt's body lying next to me, she was lying on her side between my Uncle Bob and I. She was under a light cover and her nice round butt was pointing towards me. I quickly became excited again, I wanted to see more of her. After all, last nights session had all been in the dark. I never really got to see anything that was going on. She was only naked for me to see for such a short time.

The first thing I had to do was grab my throbbing cock to relieve the pressure. I reached over and lifted the covers just a bit. My Aunt Cathleen never moved, I could see the fine lines of muscles in her back down to the hips. Just the sight of her naked back made my dick jump. I lifted the blanket higher to reveal my Aunt Cathleen's small tight ass. The first thing I noticed was that she had a tattoo on her back, small vines swirled in and out of each other with small colorful flowers here and there. I had seen tattoos like this before on other girls but never this close up, and never with the girl's ass in view. It was very exhilarating to see them both at once, I imagined what it must be like to be looking down on my aunt's back as you were inside of her.

I looked at Cathleen's ass just within my reach, but I knew from what she had said last night that I better not touch her. I was still looking at her back when she started to move. I quickly dropped the covers and pretended to be asl**p. I closed my eyes just enough that I could just barely see, she rolled over and looked at me. I tried to breath slow and steady, and didn't move. My Aunt Cathleen to my surprise lifted up the blanket and I knew she was looking at my hard cock. I fought off the reflex to swallow as she looked at me.

I couldn't take it anymore so I pretended to yawn and slowly open my eyes. My aunt quickly dropped the covers and smiled down at me.

"You're like every other young man your age, always waking up with an erection."

I looked over at her.

"It's just it has a mind of its own aunt Cathleen." I said softly.

She smiled at me and I noticed that she still took great care to keep her boobs covered so that I could not see them. What was killing me was the fact that I knew her pussy was only inches from me and that idea made my cock all the harder.

"Well, last night I asked you how often you could cum- err, have an orgasm in a day. Let's find out shall we?" She reached under the covers.

My aunt pushed my hand away from my cock as she took a hold of it under the cover. She slowly started pulling on it again, and boy did it feel good. It was morning now and the room was dark but I could clearly see. I looked down as the covers moved up and down as she worked on my cock.

All this movement woke up my Uncle Bob, and he quickly looked over at the two of us. As soon as he started moving, I notice my aunt started to act differently. Her smile kind of faded and she pulled the blanket up higher with her other hand.

"You two are getting started early I see." Uncle Bob said as he sat up watching what my aunt was doing.

"We want to take advantage of every opportunity, don't we Bob?" Aunt Cathleen said.

My uncle Bob reached over to pull the covers off, but my Aunt stopped him and she instantly dropped my cock. She lay back on the bed with a huff.

"Bob, I told you that I'm not going to..." She started and he cut her off.

"I know your not doing this for me. Ok, I got that part, but how are you going to do this without me or the boy seeing you Cathleen. I mean, make sense Cathleen. Its daylight and I know that the boy wants to see you! I know I want to see you doing it as well. How are you going to jack off the boy without him seeing it? Uncle Bob asked.

She grinned and climbed over him and out of the bed, again for just a second I could see her nude back as she slipped into her pink silk robe. She turned and smiled at him in a mocking way. She walked to her dresser and pulled out one of those sl**ping masks that people use to sl**p during the daytime. She shook it in his direction.

"I have thought of that too, Bob." She said flatly "He can wear this and I can take him into the bathroom, you will not be able to see and neither will he."

Aunt Cathleen put her hands on her hips, and for some reason I found that when she was upset it turned me on. She looked so appealing when she was angry with my Uncle. I felt my cock start to pulse as I looked at her standing there in her short silk robe.

"Cathleen, that's nuts, the boy will never go for that. I know I would tell you no if you asked me to do that." My uncle told her.

She looked at him and I could tell she was about to explode and yell at him, but she slowed and I could tell that she was picking her words carefully. She stood up and ran her fingers through her hair, and then she smiled.

"Let's just asked him what he wants to do." She said. "Don, you know how I feel. I don't really want this to turn into some kind of dirty peep show for your uncle. I know that this is strange and it's hard to even explain how I feel. Would you still want to participate and help me and your uncle if you have to wear this mask and let me collect your sperm in the bathroom?"

I looked at her, she was still holding the mask at her side and it didn't look very appealing to me. I had never really seen one before, but I had seen them on television. This one was just black, one side was flat and the other side looked like silk. I knew that I didn't really want to wear that mask, but I did know that I wanted to let my Aunt Cathleen jack me off.

"That would be ok with me." I answered slowly.

"See." She said to Bob pointing a finger at him. "He understands." She stated.

She held out her hand for me and I got out of bed and took it. She led me to the bathroom with my hard on bobbing up and down with each step. My Uncle Bob just huffed in bed as she closed the bathroom door. I didn't really understand my aunt, not really, I just knew that I had a chance to let her jack me off again and I was going to take it. It felt really great just to have her touch my cock. If I had to wear a mask to do that I was willing.

I stood there against the wall, my Aunt Cathleen handed me the sl**ping mask. I took it from her and watched her move around me in the small bathroom. She looked at me for just a second, her eyes traveled down my body to my erect cock. Her eye stopped there then she spoke without ever looking up.

"Thank you again Don, I'm sure you will not mind keeping this as decent as possible. I would ask you not to talk a lot about this with your uncle. It's not that I want to keep anything from him, but I don't want to encourage him. You understand?" She asked looking at me once again.

"Yes, I understand." I said.

With that she opened her robe and took it off. My heart was pounding as I looked at her again. She grabbed my cock and held it.

"Don't forget the mask Don." She told me as she looked up at me.

I was still looking at the sight of her small hand on my dick.

"Oh, I forgot." I said as I put the mask on.

My Aunt Cathleen was right, this mask made it where I couldn't see anything. As soon as I had the mask in place I felt her pick up the pace on my dick. It felt really good and I leaned against the wall as my aunt worked on my dick. I had to admit that my uncle was wrong when he had said he wouldn't go through with this. I would do this anytime she wanted.

I could feel her hand working over my cock; I felt her using the other hand again to hold my balls. I was hard as a rock and so turned on that I knew she was going to get another handful of cum, and soon.

"Move over here, Don." I heard her ask.

I felt her move me around; I was at her mercy. I found I couldn't see anything, and just walking was a chore. I felt a pressure on my cock as she kind of pulled me around by it. I moved a few steps to the side of where I had been. I heard her moving around and then she grabbed my dick again. This time she really started jacking it fast. She was pulling quickly now and I think she was sitting in front of me on the toilet. That's when I heard the door open. I heard my Uncle Bob's voice coming from my left. My aunt kept jerking me off, but she did slow down a bit.

"How's it going in here? I got to get ready for work."

My Aunt Cathleen never stopped working on my cock. Her hand picked back up the pace to what it had before, and her other hand that was pulling on my nut sac was driving me crazy. After just a few fast strokes I felt her point my cock in his direction. I found myself wishing I could see.

"Bob stop, I told you to wait outside. You can not watch this, I will stop if you keep this up."

I heard the door close and just after that I felt that same warm feeling that I had felt the other night. I was sure it was Aunt Cathleen's tongue. It flicked at the tip of my cock and I felt just the end of my cock wrapped in wet warmth.

"We have to hurry Don. Bob's got to get ready for work." I heard her say.

I felt more warmth and I was sure that I felt teeth on the end of my dick. I knew that she once again was not just jacking my dick; she was sucking on it. That very fact made me start to hump forward again. I wanted to feel more of that warmth and I was rewarded with the first sucking sound. It was a wet slurp, followed by a kind of licking sound. I reached out with my hands and found that I was holding onto my aunt's hair. I kept pushing forward, driving my swollen dick toward the warm spot that felt so good.

I knew that I wouldn't last too long, I felt my cock start to jerk and I kept waiting for my Aunt Cathleen to pull away from my hand. She never did and I felt her working eagerly on my cock. Her hand must have been a blur as fast as she was jacking me off, and all the wet sounds that were now coming up to my ears made me start to cum. I felt myself stiffen as I pumped out at least five good shots towards my aunt.

I felt her stop jacking and then I was alone again standing in the dark. I could feel my cock starting to grow soft again as I heard the door open.

"Bob, we are done, you can come in now." She said. "And Don, you can take that mask off." She added.

I reached up and pulled it down. She was standing in front of me closing her robe, she moved away from me and walked out into the bedroom. My Uncle Bob burst in and pushed me out.

"I got to get ready for work k**, now you give Cathleen hell all day, you got that?"

I walked into the room and found my shorts and pulled them on. I found Cathleen in the kitchen; she was busy already cooking breakfast for the two of us. I sit down and watch her move about. You would never know by the way she was acting that she had just pulled me off a few minutes ago. She sat a cup of coffee down in front of me.

My uncle Bob walked into the room and we both were rewarded with eggs and sausage. He gave her a big kiss and squeezed her as she sit down his plate.

"Don, now when I'm gone you just keep up the good work." He told me.

"I will." I said in between bites.

After he finished eating he was quickly gone. Aunt Cathleen and I were left alone. She walked back over to the table and sat down next to me with a cup of coffee in her hand. I knew she was about to give me that speech again about how she didn't enjoy this and how she just wanted a c***d and that it really there was nothing dirty about anything we were doing here, but she didn't.

"So, just how many times do you think you can cum- err have an orgasm a day?" She asked as she looked down into her cup.

"Well at home sometimes, I jack off once in the morning and once at night." I said.

"That's all?" She said.

"Well, maybe more." I added.

I didn't to tell her that I jacked off every chance I got. I didn't want to scare her or anything, and I really didn't want to tell her that just sitting here looking at her half open robe that I was starting to get hard again. I figured there were some things that were just better left unsaid.

"Well, that Bob was right about one thing. Young boys your age really respond to seeing a woman naked. So I tell you what. You sit here and I will be right back." She said as she stood and walked into her bedroom.

I finished my breakfast. I could hear the shower running and I was thinking that I needed one too when she walked in. She was dressed in a white t-shirt with no bra; I could clearly see her nipples sticking out of the thin fabric. He skirt was so short that as she sat down I could clearly see her panties. She sat down with her legs opened very unladylike. She looked at me and I felt a blush run to my face.

"From now on I will try and were outfits that help a young man to get aroused. That way you will get an erection more easily." She grinned at me as she ran a finger over her breast. "What do you think about this one Don?"

"I err like it Aunt Cathleen, it's very, it shows off your breasts very well." I stammered.

"Do you like my tits err breasts, Don?" She asked.

"Sure Aunt Cathleen." I answered

"I noticed that you look at them a lot." She said moving from side to side.

I found that my Aunt Cathleen really liked it when I told her just how hot she looked. She seemed to really like it when she noticed I was staring at her, so I didn't try and hide the fact that I was looking at her. I openly looked at the small patch of white panties I could see between her legs. I even lowered my head to table level to look in between her legs at her crotch.

"Aunt Cathleen, you told me to tell you when I was ready again, well..." I pointed down.

She giggled when she looked at my shorts and saw my dick was already looking like a tent pole under my shorts. She grabbed my hand and led me towards the bedroom. I was a little nervous, my Aunt Cathleen was acting very differently then she did when my uncle Bob was here.

She sat down on the bed and then opened her legs. She pulled me towards her until I was standing in between her legs. I looked down at how hot she looked as she pulled my shorts down and my cock jumped right out at her face. She quickly grabbed it and started pulling on it. My hard dick was inches from her face and she was focused on my swollen dick. She pulled it and I saw a large drop of pre cum run off the tip.

"Aren't you forgetting something?" She asked looking up at me with lust on her face.

"Oh, I forgot." I said as she handed me the mask again.

That day my Aunt Cathleen jacked me off at least four times. Each one was a delight and when she was not jerking me off she would walk around in front of me showing off her body. She would pose and bend over in front of me. She would ask me if I liked her legs and ass. I was a walking erection.

She jerked me off in the bathroom, then she yanked me off in the bedroom again, and then she pulled me off in the living room. When my uncle Bob walked in my aunt walked right over to him and gave him a big hug and kiss. She had changed from the short skirt to a pair of jeans and when my uncle Bob asked how it went she told him that she had been able to get me to do it one more time. I was starting to think that my Aunt Cathleen did not want my uncle Bob to know what we had been up to.

I was sure he wouldn't be upset if she had told him what we had been doing when he was gone. I think he wanted to see her doing these things to me, but for some reason she didn't want him to know about it. I was sure she didn't want him to know that she was sucking my cock each time to help me cum. I didn't want to upset her, so I just kept quite about it.

We went to bed that night after my aunt had given me a long hand job in the bathroom away from the eyes of my uncle.... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 7 months ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 9747  |  
100%
  |  10

My Aunt Margie and Mom

I am an average looking guy, not superstud good looking, but not ugly either. I'm around 5'8" tall. I am not out fucking every night although I would if I could. I guess I'm lucky because I have a little bit bigger than average cock. Well what I am telling you about started about 30 years ago when I was about 18years old. We were staying at my aunts house in Asheville N.C. for a week in the summer. My aunt is married to my moms youngest b*****r. I've always thought she was hotter than hell. Every morning we would sit around the table in her kitchen talking or eating breakfast. She always wore a loose blouse-like pajama top and when she would bend over the table I could see she wasn't wearing a bra. Her tits were gorgeous. They were also the first ones I had ever seen up close and personal. I thought at the time that she didn't realize what she was doing. Looking back at it now I'm sure she was doing it on purpose.

Well one morning after watching her tits over and over I went back to my room and closed the door. I pulled my pants down and lay down on the bed and started playing with my dick. It was super hard as I thought about Aunt Margie's tits and I really got into jerking off. That was when I looked up and saw my mom standing in the doorway watching. I was too close to cumming and I just lay there jerking off while looking straight into her eyes and shot a load of cum almost all the way up to my chin. She smiled and walked out. When I realized what had happened I didn't know what to do. It took me a long time to get up the courage to go back downstairs but when I did and saw mom she acted like nothing had happened.

A couple of nights later my mom and I were playing cards with my Aunt ( When I was really young they taught me how to play poker),when she brought out a bottle of wine. She asked me if I wanted a glass and of course I said yes. After several glasses Aunt Margie and mom were bitching about my uncle never being home and always working. He was a store manager for Woolworth at the time. Aunt Margie said something about she guessed she was going to have to get a boyfriend to take care of her. I hadn't been paying much attention to what they were saying until my mom told her she shouldn't talk like that in front of me since I might not understand.

Aunt Margie started laughing and told her that after what mom had told her she had seen the other night I would probably know exactly what she was talking about and that I might do as the boyfriend! I know I turned bright red because I could feel the heat burning my face. Mom started getting mad and told her she had told her about it in secret. Mom had not mentioned anything to me about watching me. Mom then stormed out of the room like she was really pissed off at Aunt Margie.

I was scared to death but really exited at the same time. I didn't know what my mom was going to do or how much trouble I was in. Up until then I really hadn't said anything and just sat there looking at her. Aunt Margie smiled and said with a big grin:" I'll show you mine if you'll show me yours," and started laughing again. I thought she was just joking until she reached around behind her and under her shirt and took her bra off. Then she stood up and pulled her blouse over her head. She was just standing there with her tits right in front of me. I thought my dick was going to burst out of my zipper! She then reached over and felt the front of my pants and started to unzip the zipper. When my dick started poking its head out she put her hand around it and started pulling it up and down. GOD IT FELT GREATTTTTTTTT!!!!!!! I had never had anybody touch my hard dick before except me. She then leaned over and kissed me on the cheek..

She told me to stand up and pulled my pants the rest of the way off. She got down on her knees in front of me and just kept looking at my dick as she continued to stroke it up and down. I thought I was in heaven! I was still scared though, because I thought my mom was going to kill me. I kept looking at the doorway where mom went and just knew she was going to come back in any minute screaming at us. Aunt Margie pushed me down onto the couch and then stood up in front of me and reached down and pulled her pants and panties off. She was wearing a pair of pink full size panties, not thongs or anything. She sat down beside me on the couch then and started playing with my dick again. She said: "Hellen (my mom) told me you had a nice dick and now I believe her."

I couldn't believe mom would have said anything like that but I was now beginning to believe anything was possible. She leaned over and asked me to suck her tits as she continued to pull my dick up and down. I was beginning to want to come but at the same time didn't want it to end. Aunt Margie had beautiful tits. The area around her nipples was only a little darker than the rest of her tit and her nipples were about 3/4of an inch long.. They were about the size of g****fruits only not exactly round. Aunt Margie was about 35 years old and my mom was probably 40 at the time.

When I began sucking on one she leaned back against the couch and closed her eyes and started to moan. She also stopped pulling on my dick. I didn't want her to stop so I guess I started moving back and forth again rubbing my dick in her hand till she started stroking it again. After a few seconds I couldn't hold back . I must have said that I was cumming because she squeezed it tight and bent over and started sucking it. My GOD I just THOUGHT it felt good in her hand. Her mouth was unbelievable! I began cumming and cumming and she just swallowed it all down. I just couldn't believe it. I was just 18 and Aunt Margie had just sucked me off!!!!!!!!!!

It almost felt as though I passed out because I just slumped back against the couch as all my energy drained out of me along with my cum into her mouth. I lay there a few minutes as she continued to lick my dick and suck it very gently. I opened my eyes and looked down at her. She was just so beautiful sitting down there with my dick in her mouth. Finally she took her mouth away and smile and said:"You OK?"

Man, what could I say! I was still almost delirious when she got up and sat on the couch beside me and said"MY turn." She pulled me around and down in front of her. I knew she wanted me to eat her pussy but I didn't really know what to do. I asked her what she wanted me to do and she reached down and spread her pussy lips apart and sort of began rubbing her clit( I didn't even know what a clit was then). She told me just to go ahead and lick it a little. I began to lick it and she started to moan and squirm around.

I knew I was doing something really good for her and it really turned me on again as my dick started to get hard again. I then began sucking on her clit and rubbing it around between my teeth and my tongue. She began begging me not to stop and held my head against her with both hands. I was sucking and she was holding me so tight that I could hardly breathe.

Finally she began trembling all over and bucking up and down against my face. It was obviously the first time I had ever tasted a pussy and it was incredible! The taste is almost impossible to describe. It is musky, sweet, sour, and with a slight taste of what I can only think of as urine only I have no idea what urine tastes like. She then slumped back against the couch and started pushing my head away. I resisted her and kept sucking just to tease her. When I finally quit she just lay there against the couch with her eyes closed. It was my first time giving a woman an orgasm. I had been on my knees between her legs and my legs were beginning to cramp so I sat back down onto the floor. When I did I suddenly realized somebody else was there. I jerked around and saw my mom sitting in the chair behind me with the strangest look on her face.

I realized she had been watching and I hadn't heard her come in. I really didn't know what to do and just sat there with my dick standing up in front of me. I guess Aunt Margie realized something was going on because I felt her take may hand and she pulled me back up onto the couch beside her. I just sat there looking at my mom and feeling so guilty I didn't know what to do. It seemed like forever as mom sat there about 5 feet away staring me in the eyes with a confused look. She then looked down at my dick then at Aunt Margie and back at my dick. Aunt Margie motioned for her to come sit down beside us but she just shook her head no over and over again. I thought she was going to get up and run out of the room any second but she just sat there staring.

Aunt Margie got up and went over and sat on the arm of the chair beside her and put her arm around mom's shoulder. Aunt Margie was naked and my mom still had on a light robe that I knew she usually wore around the house when she was getting ready for bed. She finally took her eyes off my dick and looked up at Aunt Margie and said slowly and so low that I could hardly here her:

"Marg, what am I going to do?"

Aunt Margie leaned down and kissed her on the forehead and said:

"Helen, you and I both know what you want to do so just go ahead and do it."

Mom just sat there staring and shaking her head no. Aunt Margie looked over at me and held out her hand for me to come to her. I didn't know what else to do so I got up and stepped over to them and stood right in front of my mom with my dick pointing straight at her face. I can only describe my feeling as really embarrassed standing there naked in front of her with my dick in her face. By then being so embarrassed my dick was not hard any longer but was still swollen and pointing almost straight out.

Aunt Margie took mom's hand and started to pull it out toward my dick but mom kept pulling back. She then looked up at Aunt Margie with a pleading look in her eyes. After a few seconds I could see her arm relax and Aunt Margie placed mom's hand on my dick. It just lay there for a second up against my dick as she stared up at Aunt Margie. My dick started to twitch against her hand and she tried to pull away. Aunt Margie held her tight and slowly her fingers opened and went around my dick. She closed her eyes and turned her face away and whispered:

"I can't do this, I just can't."

Aunt Margie leaned closer and hugged her closely to her and kept whispering back:

"Its okay, its okay."

She pulled mom up and led us over to the couch as she still held moms hand to my dick. She sat us down on the couch with her on one side of me and mom on the other. My dick had gotten hard again in spite of my embarrassment and mom was stroking it up and down. Mom looked at me then and spoke to me for the first time.

"Is it okay Johnny?" Are you okay with this?"

I didn't know what to say and just whispered:

"Mom, I love you so much, if its okay with you its ok."

She said: "I love you too Johnny, please always love me."

She then leaned over and kissed me on the cheek.

When she did this Aunt Margie reached down and pulled mom's robe open and down off her shoulders. She had on one of those plain white bras but I could tell she had really big breasts. I had never thought of my mom in a sexy way before and had never really thought about how her body looked. It can only be described as thick. She's not fat but she's not thin either and I know now she had 38 DD tits. She leaned forward and let Aunt Margie pull her robe off and pulled her arms out of the sleeves. She also had on those same kinds of big white panties. She leaned back against the couch and held my dick in her right hand while she stroked it up and down. I sat there and closed my eyes. I was in heaven.

I felt Aunt Margie's hand close around my balls as mom continued to stoke my dick. I was just about to cum again and really didn't want to yet. After a few seconds of this Aunt Margie got up went around to mom and reached down to un hook her bra. Mom pulled back for a second then stood up reached behind her and unhooked her bra then pulled off her panties. Her tits were beautiful. They were even bigger than Aunt Margie's and hung down more. I guess you could say they drooped a little. Her pussy was covered with thick dark brown hair and it even grew a little out into the crack where her leg met her hip. To me she was unbelievably beautiful! She and Aunt Margie then took me by the hands, pulled me up off the couch, and led me down the hall to Aunt Margie's bedroom. The lights were off as we entered the bedroom but there was a little light coming from the open bathroom door that led off the bedroom.

The bathroom also opened into Aunt Margie's daughter's bedroom. Aunt Margie's daughter is my cousin Mitzie. Mitzie is a little over a year younger than me and that made her around 18 at the time. She was about 5' tall and couldn't have weighed more than 85 or 90 pounds. She had long dark brown , almost black hair falling almost to her waist and her tits were just beginning to bud. I have always thought she was beautiful. That night she was not home thank goodness or things might not have happened as they did. She was staying over night with her friend Lindsay.

Mom and Aunt Margie led me to the bed and had me lay down in the middle. Mom then lay down beside me on the bed while Aunt Margie just stood there watching. I didn't know what to do so I just lay there as mom reached over and started stroking my dick. I could see that she had her eyes closed and her head turned away from me. Aunt Margie leaned over the bed and began to rub mom's legs as she whispered:

"Hellen sweetie, you are going to have to relax. You are really going to enjoy this. Let me help you."

She then lay down on the bed between mom's legs and began to run her fingers through Mom's pubic hair. As she continued to rub Mom's pussy, Mom began to moan and move her hips up and down. She also moved her head down and laid it on my stomach as she began to hold my balls in her right hand and stroke my dick with her left. I sat up on my elbows so that I could watch and saw Aunt Margie lean over and begin licking Mom's pussy. I thought Mom was going to go wild as she began moaning more and thrashing her hips. Aunt Margie then buried her face in Mom's pussy and really started eating her. I was still in shock as Mom moved her head on down and took my dick in her mouth. She began sucking harder and squeezing my balls as she got more and more into having Aunt Margie eat her pussy. She would suck my dick for a few seconds then use her hand to jerk me off.

I was one 18 year old boy that was totally in heaven! After a few minutes of this I couldn't hold back any longer and began shooting squirt after squirt of cum down my own mother's throat. She swallowed every drop and then sucked even harder till I slumped back onto the bed totally drained. In my stupor I felt Mom begin to thrash around and moan, crying out:

"I'm cumming, I'm cumming! Oh God Margie , don't stop!"

I heard Aunt Margie giggle as she wagged her face back and forth on Mom's pussy. With that mom collapsed onto the bed beside me and began hugging me tightly to her.

I must have dosed off for just a second but was wide awake again as I felt Mom and Aunt Margie both move down on either side of me and start playing with my limp dick. They were giggling like little girls as I watched them kiss each other on the lips and Aunt Margie's tongue slide into Mom's mouth. I sat back up onto my elbows and watched as they began to lick and suck my dick between kisses. It didn't take long and my 18 year old dick was up and ready to go again. When it was fully at attention Mom got up onto her knees and straddled me. Aunt Margie held my dick up and guided it into Mom's pussy. She was so wet and her pussy was so hot that it slid deep inside her with no effort at all. It was an incredible feeling of wet heat wrapped tightly around my dick with a gentle sucking as my dick slid in and out of my own mother's pussy.

This was the first time my dick had ever been in a pussy! Hell, it was the first time I had ever done anything except jerk myself off. If you are not a guy there is no way you can ever imagine how incredible it is having your dick buried in a pussy for the first time. When that pussy is your own mother's it is beyond my ability to describe. It is as close to heaven as anyone could ever hope to get. Mom began to rock back and forth then up and down as my dick slid in and out in and out in and out.

I had lain back and closed my eyes when I suddenly felt Aunt Margie straddle my face and put her pussy right there for me to eat. I began sucking her clit again. She was so wet that I had her juices flowing down over my chin and by now I was getting used to the taste of pussy and ever since that moment I have loved to eat pussy. I am now over 50 years old and have had many women in my life but I have never had one with a clitoris as prominent as my Aunt's. It was almost like sucking a dick and it drove her wild. She was facing Mom and they were hugging and kissing as Mom rode my dick and Aunt Margie rode my tongue.

Life has never gotten any better than that. I had already cum twice and so I was able to last longer this time. Suddenly Mom began to shudder and jerk around at the same time as Aunt Margie did the same. They were both cumming together and a split second later I shot off deep into Mom's pussy and we all collapsed into a heap on the bed. We slept that way until late into the night when mom woke me and gently told me to move to my own room so that Mitzie wouldn't see us all together like that when she came home in the morning. I don't remember dreaming as I slept that night but I have dreamed about it many many times in my life since then.... Continue»
Posted by BiBaBot 5 months ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 25920  |  
100%
  |  12

My Aunt Linda

When I was twenty one years old I used to do odd jobs for my 55 year-old Aunt Linda, who lived up the road from us. (She was not related, but I always called her Aunt Linda). I used to paint, dig, move trash, cut grass, etc. for Aunt Linda during the summer.

One Tuesday I was painting the side of Aunt Linda's house this terrible color gray that she liked. I was painting the cement foundation of her house and I was getting pretty tired of working in the hot sun. I stopped for a break and walked to the back of the house where I could get a cool drink of water from the outside faucet. As I leaned up from the faucet I glimpsed into the basement window, Aunt Linda's laundry room. Aunt Linda was placing her laundry into the washer. What really shocked me was when she started to nonchalantly slip out of her clothes and place them into the washer as well. There she stood in the laundry room wearing only her five inch suede spike high heels, what a site it was. What I really found exciting about her was that for a woman of her mature age she was always wearing spike high heels around the house. She only took them off it seemed to me to garden or do outside work, but inside she always had them on. I always found it hard not to get some sort of an erection watching her walk in her heels or sitting with them on, I think she new they excited me and always kept them on for my benefit. I was, it seemed always in some state of arousal around her. Spike high heels have always been my weak spot, even when I was younger and I loved to watch sexy ladies walk and sit while wearing erotic high heels. I was lucky that she didn't see me staring at her, or maybe she did. This time I got rock hard as usual. I had no recourse at this point except to unzip my pants, take out my hard cock and start to stroke while I watched Aunt Linda iron some clothes on the ironing board wearing only her birthday suit and those famous spike high heels. She was facing away from me and I had a really great view of her sexy, curvy, bare butt. She had a nice tight ass, and her spike high heels really showed off her curves, not what I had expected from an older lady. She slowly sauntered out of the room (I assumed to put her clothes away). I was still stroking my cock thinking how hot Aunt Linda looked in her high heels, and was just about ready to cum.

Then it happened. Aunt Linda walked out through the back door of her house, she had changed into a black lacy see-through robe that buttoned down the front, that was slit up the side to her thigh, a black matching half cup bra, black panties and her black suede five inch spike high heels). I scrambled to get up and put my cock away, but Aunt Linda knew exactly what I was doing. She looked excited and her breathing was very quick. "What are you doing Rob?" she asked me. I uttered something incoherent as I stood there, very rigid, crouching a bit so that she couldn't see my hard cock. "Were you watching me, Rob?" she inquired as she looked at the window. I didn't say anything and just stared at the ground.

Then she said something I didn't expect. "Did you like what you were seeing Rob?" I still didn't say anything. I was becoming more embarrassed by the second. "Well, by the way you are holding yourself, I think that you did like what you saw." "Would you like to see more Rob?" Would like for me to put on a private viewing just for your eyes only, would you like that?? I looked up at Aunt Linda with a surprised look. She was checking out my cock. "Well, Rob, you got to see me, now it is only fair that I get to see you, "Stand Up," she commanded, as I slowly began to stand up. "Move your hands away, I want to see what you are covering up" she told me. I moved my hands away and let my hard cock come into plain view. "Wow, Rob! You are good sized for a young man. Doesn't look like you got to finish what you started, here let me help you relieve all that tension you have built up from watching me iron."

She reached out and gently grabbed me by my cock and led me into the house. She held my cock in her hand, squeezing and releasing as she walked me upstairs and into her bedroom. She pushed me onto the bed, then kneeling in front of me, she sucked my cock deep into her wet, red mouth. She moved her hands up and down as she licked around my head. I was so excited that it did not take me long before I came. She didn't swallow my cum, but instead, she moved her head away and quickly pumped my cock as my cum spurted into the air and onto her hands and wrists. "Have you ever been with a woman Rob?" she inquired. I managed a "No, ma'am."

"Call me Aunty," she instructed. "Well, that's good, I haven't had a virgin in years," she exclaimed as she licked my cum off her hands and wrists (that statement made me a little nervous). "Well, Rob, I am going to teach you how a woman likes to be touched, played with, have her pussy eaten and how she likes to be entered and pumped with a hard cock." Aunt Linda grabbed my hands and moved them to her lingerie-covered breasts. "Squeeze them, Rob, but not too hard, you want to tease a woman, rub my breasts through my slip and bra, gently," she instructed me. I moved my hands slowly up and down on her covered breasts. They felt nice and I could feel my cock quickly getting some life back into it. "Unbutton my robe and kiss my mouth slowly, " she ordered. I sat up and moved my lips to hers. I had kissed a few girls and loved doing it. I moved my one hand to her panty-covered butt. I slowly squeezed her cheeks. I used my other hand to undo her buttons on her black lacy robe. I reached my hand into her robe and began rubbing her breasts through her black half-cup bra. Aunt Linda mounted me, her high heels pressing into my legs and began grinding her panty-covered pussy on my now exposed hard cock. My cock was pulsating from this movement and I thought I was going to cum again soon.

I continued to kiss her, placing my tongue deep into her mouth and moving it around slowly, playing with her tongue. I moved my hand away from her ass and fully removed her robe. I just gazed at her black half-cup bra and panties, her high heels still pressing into my legs. I kept remembering about when I peeked at her through the basement window and how sexy and erotic she looked. Standing in the nude, ironing, wearing only her black suede high heels. She broke my kiss to tell me to slowly lick and kiss her neck, ears, and shoulders, then to remove her bra, and slowly caress her breasts. "Take your time, Rob, women want to make love for a long time, don't get too far ahead of yourself." I did everything like she instructed me to do. When I removed her bra, Aunt Linda's breasts stood still as a rock, they didn't droop down at all. She had perfect sized breasts. Her nipples were dark and puckered. Even till this day I hadn't sucked on a pair of breasts as sexy as Aunt Linda's.

I enclosed my mouth around her nipples and slowly sucked them into my mouth, quickly flicking my tongue over and over across the tips. She started to moan and I could feel her back arch as she continued to rub her panty-covered pussy on my hard cock. I lifted Aunt Linda up and gently placed her on the bed underneath of me. I then slowly proceeded to lick my way down her body to her navel. Aunt Linda was ticklish and started to giggle as I moved my tongue around her belly-button. "Do you know how to eat pussy, Rob?" she cooed at me. I told her that I had quite a few experiences because I didn't want her to think I was a total beginner. She said good and let me continue my journey down her pulsating body. I couldn't wait any longer. I had to see her hot, wet pussy, so I slowly peeled down her black panties and threw them over my shoulder. It was the most beautiful thing that I had ever seen. There it was, glistening with her excitement, calling for me to suck it into my mouth. Her lips were full and begging me to kiss them. She had a perfectly trimmed pussy, just enough to see a full view of her womanhood.

I moved in closer and began to lick her pussy lips. Aunt Linda began to moan, which made me even more excited and determined to make her cum this way. I inserted my tongue as deep as I could into her hot pussy and began to lick up and down. I moved one hand up and inserted a finger into her cunt, as I licked all around it. She started to hump my face and I had a difficult time keeping my tongue on the right spot. "Rob, Rob, Rob, I'm CUUUMMMMIINNNGGG!!!" she screamed. I could taste her salty juices as they flowed into my mouth. I continued to lick, suck and finger her pussy. As she was quivering and shaking I then moved in between her spread legs and inserted my cock all the way up into her dripping pussy. "Fuck me hard, Rob, fuck me hard!!!" she ordered me. I began to thrust all of my 8 inches into her. It was the most incredible feeling I had ever experienced. Her pussy felt tighter than my hand ever had when I jerked-off. Pretty soon I could feel the cum rushing towards the end of my cock. I didn't think that Aunt Linda could get pregnant, but I wanted to be safe. I pulled my cock out of her and shot the biggest load I had ever had all over her stomach and breasts.

"You sure did make me come quickly Rob. You must do it again and again. I want you to make me cum more, it is just such an exquisite feeling when I cum, nothing feels better." She then got up off the bed, now only dressed in her black suede high heels, turned right around in front of me and bent over. I almost came when Aunt Linda bent over. Her curvy ass was perfect and I could see her pussy lips hanging just below her tight butt. "Now, fuck me again...and make me cum lover, make me cum over and over, now stick that hard cock inside my wet pussy!" she commanded in a very urgent voice as she stroked and sucked my cock making it rise to the occasion.

My cock was really hard and I slowly entered her, slipping it a few inches at a time into her wet pussy. When I was fully inside her I began to slowly pump her, then with each thrust into her hot pussy I picked up the pace. I could hear Aunt Linda's breathing increase as she humped her ass back at me and soon she started screaming again, "Oh, oh, ohhh God, I'm CUUMMMMINNGGG!!!" I didn't stop because I wanted to shoot my cum on her backside this time. She trembled as I continued to pump harder into her. When I couldn't stand it any longer I pulled my cock out and shot another huge load of hot cum on her ass and back (I watched as my cum dripped down between her ass cheeks). Aunt Linda reached behind her and scooped up my cum off her ass and back and brought it to her lips where she licked and sucked on her fingers. It was such an erotic site. When she had tasted all my cum I collapsed on top of her, my body shuddering from the excitement.

My Aunt Linda had many odd jobs for me to do around her house that summer. The one job that I enjoyed most was her teaching me how to pleasure a woman and develop a great stamina for fucking. My reward besides the obvious pleasure of learning how to fuck and suck her till she came was also many pleasurable hours watching her saunter around the house in her spike high heels and getting to feel them massage my cock.
... Continue»
Posted by retcntryboy 7 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 4910  |  
100%
  |  6

BBC adventures- A Cuckold weekend with my Aunt an

As i arrived at my Aunts house i was very excited, i loved spending time there. i was rock hard everytime i saw her. i was a 25 year old guy who didnt get a lot of action, so as naughty as it was i loved going over there. She was short, around 5"3 with a beutifull round ass that would make any man take notice. she had great tits as well almost d cups and dressed very hot usally. She was a textbook milf and she knew it, she was very flirty and i loved that.

Now as if that wasn't enough Aunt Sarah had 2 amazingly hot daughters. One of them was 2 years younger then me, alexandra, but we called her alex. Alex had the most amazing ass youd ever see, even better than her mom. She was a little bit thick, so it was a big round booty. I think she knows i always check her out bcause she is always teasing me with her ass, asking me if i think it looks nice. She had long brunette hair. Aunt Sarahs other daughter had just turned 18, and she was a knock out! d cup tits, just amazing. Skinny body but she had her moms ass! so big and juicy! long brunette hair. Little roxy was kind of a little slut, or at least she dressed and acted like it. i think she was just more of a tease actully.

When i walked in the Door Aunt Sarah was just finishing her Yoga with Alex. They both had on yoga pants and a sports Bra, i couldnt look away from there asses in those yoga pants. Aunt sarah said they were just finishing up then we would all get in our pjs and watch a scray movie she rented. That was the best idea ever! i was so hard thinking about watching it with them in our pjs! i wonder what they wear to bed!

We just have to go get Roxy and well go watch the movie in my room. aunt sarah said. wow could this get any better i thought....... what happened next changed my life. So me auntie and Alex went upstairs to get Roxy. As we approached the room we heard loud rap music coming from the room. What is she up to now, alex said with a smirk on her face. What we saw when we opened the door i wudve never expected. There was Roxy;'s beutifull 18 year old body, in nothing but bra and panties making out with a Large Basketball player that used to go to my school, he was my age! His name my Jamal, he failed out of my high school. he was a gangster a thug and there he was with my ccousin!

Roxy Young Lady how dare you!! aunt Sarah shouted and i thought for sure she was gonna kick him out! How dare you Not share this sexy young black man with me and your s****r. how selfish roxy. She said as she smiled at me. Wait WHAT! i cudnt beileve what i just heard. Aunt Sarah continued, since you werent a good host Roxy i am going to take this party over baby. Roxy you lay down on the bed and get yourself ready for this big black cock. Alex you start undressing slowly over there, and show this big black man what Your working with baby. Im gonna take his BIg dick first, show you girls how to take it.

At this point i still hadnt said a word. I had a very obvious boner, i was so turned on right now. My god sam is that a boner! My aunt said in disgust, but with a smile on her face. If you think this is so hot, sit in that chair in the corner. Your gonna get a front row seat to the show baby. I was too overwhelmed to say anything, so i just nodded and sat in the chair.

Just as i sat down Aunt sarah started making out with Jamal. You could see his cock through his basketball shorts, it was huge! You see what a real dick looks like sammy! aunt sarah said grabbing jamals massive black shaft through his pants. Your white dick can never measure up to this sweetie. she said mockingly. When Auntie Pulled out Jamals huge horse dick, my cousins could not beileve there eyes. OMG is that firggin real! Alex asked in shock. How is that supposed to fit in my pussy Jamal? Roxy asked. We'll make it fit baby Aunt sarah interuped.

Its time for me to show you girls how to take this monster dick. But first sammy ly down on the bed, i want you to get a good view of your aunt fucking this bbc. Still to turned on to say a word i did what i was told and lay on the bed. How do you want me? auntie asked jamal. Doggy baby he said, i'm gonna beat that milf pussy up baby. Show your two young daughters once you go black you never go back!

As i lay there on the bed, i was so close to my aunt and jamal i could touch them! Get your little white dick out sam, i wanna compare your size to a big black cock. Alex said as she was still stripping. at this point she was in just her panties and you could see jamal starring at her ass. Good idea baby, jamal said. As i pulled my dick out, it was rock hard. OMG your such a nasty perv! Roxy said, does this turn you on seeing a big black man fuck your aunt and cousins? Obviously it did!

Omg baby your huge! Aunt sarah screamed as Jamal was about to fuck her brains out. Omg Fuck me with the Big black cock! Sarah said as he entered her. At this point Roxy was taunting Jamal. She wanted to see her mom get fucked real hard. beat that pussy up Jamal! Roxy said, fuck that milf pussy with your bbc! she kept egging him on. Harder baby! aunt sarah maybe didnt know what she was asking for as she said that. As Jamal started to really fuck her hard, you could see sarah couldnt take all of him. Your too BIg baby! Your too fucking BIg! She screamed in pain! Keep fucking her, harder baby harder! Roxy kept pushing him. He was getting so aggresive, he was starting to growl, like an a****l! Your too big baby! ahahy ododod offo she cudnt even speak anymore, she was cumming all over him. Tofof dod Too big baby! Too big! Tooo bigg! AHHHHHHHH Jamal let out a loud cry! At this point he was giving it to her sooo hard! she was tapping out like a wrestler does! i cant take it baby! i tap out! she cried in pain and pleasure! AHHHHH Jamal screamed and with one rough thrust he thrusted her right off his BIg black dick and into my lap. Aunt Sarah Just lay there motion less, shaking a little as she had just cum about 3 times! She was just lying there, dick d***k from tha BBC, on top of me naked, too dick d***k too move or care! Jamal was standing hovering over Aunt sarah. His dick was Fully erect, hard as a rock, all 12 inches of it! he was still kind of growling like a b**st he is, looking at this milf he just pouned!!

OMG baby i think you killed my mom! Roxy said to Jamal. OMG i wanna compare him to sammys little white dick! Roxy said laughing. As i stood up beside this monster cock with my hard on in my hand, i was no bigger than 5 inches. LOL no contest! Alex said, no wonder All my friends have been fucking bbc! Your pathetic, Roxy said to me. His cock was litterally more than twice as big as mine!

No baby, im just Dick d***k baby! Aunt sarah said as she kind of was still looking lost from that bbc poundin she took.. Once you experience your first BBC today baby you know how ill feel. and after that youll never fuck a white boy again baby. As auntie said all this she was stull laying on top of me. I was so frikkin hard it hurt! Me next me next! Roxy shouted as she was eager to try that BBC. Ok Baby. But than after this your ass is mine! Jamal said as he pointed at Alex, still in her panties in the corner, fingering herself watching this big black b**st pound white pussy. Come and get it when your ready daddy. Alex said in a sexual way, it was the hottest thing ever

AHHHH Roxy screamed as Jamal was about to split her in two! This time the tables had turned and Sarah was teasing Jamal to fuck Roxy hard! Your a monster baby! Roxy said to jamal, getting him ever harder. He started to pound her mercilessly. Her tight little pussy was creaming all over his dick. OMG IM CUMMING BABY! she screamed. Fuck her hard baby, sarah said, pound my daughters little white pussy. As she said that Jamal went Crazy! He started fucking her like an a****l! It felt like the whle house was shakiing. I cant take it babay, i cant take it! she screamed. Her face was overwhelmed with pleasure, yet she looked frightened of what this big black b**st might do next. AHHHHH Jamal yelled! Oh oh, i thought to myself hes must be really worked up now. See what a real man fucks like baby? aunt sarah asked me. Dont you wish you would fuck like that?

AHHHHHHHH Jamal let out a loud cry and as he did he gave Roxy her final thrust and threw her on the bed. As her did this, Jamal was just standing there over her with His BIg black cock hard as ever. He was loooking right at Alex tho, and she was looking back. You could tell he wanted nothing more tha Alex's amazing ass, and to destroy it with his BBC!

Are you ready for this Dick baby. Jamal asked Alex. She nodded, and she walked over to the bed in her panties. Jamal threw her over his knee and started spanking her phat ass. Are you gonna worship this bbc baby? yes daddy she answered. He threw her on the bed so she was face to face with me! this was the one i wanted to see most! her ass vs that bbc would surely be something crazy! Both auntie and Roxy were on the bed with us too. They wanted to see up close Alex take this monster, and also tease him too. They wanted to make sure she took the samme BBC pounding they did.

Give me that monster cock daddy. Alex said. When he put his dick in her pussy it was amazing. He barely fir half way in her and she was screaming,"i cant take it, its too big" Thats only the head! aunt sarah chimed in. Fuck me with that bbc daddy fuck me! It was starting to get rough, cmon daddy, pound that white pussy! I dont think alex knew what she was getting herself into talking like that. AHHHHH Jamal screamed. At this point i knw that meant he was about to beat it up with his bbc so i got so hard. His BIg 12 inch cock fucking that big white booty like an a****l was the greatest thing ive ever seen. Im gonna come all over those panties baby! Jamal said as he was getting close. as He pulled out of Alex she cudnt move. She was in too much pleasure and just lay there, face down ass up! He had destroyed My aunt, and my 2 cousins. Theres no way they wud ever fuck white boys again after this day i know what. ahh ahh i gonna cum all over that ass! Give us that monster black cock load baby. Roxy and auny sarah said as they finished jerking that monster dick. AHHHHHHH Jamals BIg monster cock exploaded with cum all over Alex's panties. Thats how a Black man fucks, white boy! Jamal said as he looked over at me. There he was, his big 12 inch cock rock hard and dripping with cum standing over his 3 latest victems!

As Jamal started to put his clothes on Aunt sarah look over at me. She had noticed i had cum all over myself a few times at least. You just couldnt help it eh sammy? she asked. Seeing that Big black cock pounding your aunt and cousin were too much? Well we got one more job for you. She walked over to alex, who still lay motion less on the bed from that goo hard pounding Jamal had given her. Wow baby he really fucked the shit out of you! Sarah said to alex. mhhffff hhsss alex mumbled a few words of jibberish. LOL! roxy laughed. Now its time to be a good little cuckhold and clean up the big black mans cum off your cousins panties. At this point i had no choice! plus i got to lick her panties. They were a pink pair of full as boy short panties. You could barely tell they were pink tho they looked white! Jamal had completly coveered them in his monster load!

I dont wanna see that shit. Jamal said as he was on his way out. Il be seeing you ladies soon he said as he left. As i finshed licking up all the cum off her panties, the girls were there laughing at me. Your such a perv sam. Roxy said. Did you enjoy seeing us take on that monster cock baby? auntie asked me. I loved it auntie, could you call me next time you fuck a big black man like that! i wud love to watch. Then be ready to be over here a lot baby, because you know what they say, once you go black you never go back!... Continue»
Posted by Joithjfan 5 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 1123  |  
75%

I Love My Aunt, Part 1

When I was 13, the school district that I lived in decided to advance a few special students forward one grade, in preparation for college. I was one of four students in the entire district that had been selected to skip ahead because of my great grades, and I entered high school just before my 14th birthday. My mother was working full time, because she had separated from my dad and filed for divorce. See, even though my parents had had frequent arguments, they had always reconciled. One day, though, came an incident that was the final straw for their marriage.

Mom had come home early from work one day, wearing a man’s raincoat (odd dress for September, I remember thinking). Trying to surprise him, she instead found him naked in the pool, while my aunt (mom’s older s****r), was dozing in the sun. I saw what had caught my dad's eye: the towel over her boobs had dropped off, and her nipples were sticking straight up. I had never really seen a grown woman’s breasts before then. I remember the sight of him on the pool steps, looking right at her breasts from an angle just between her legs, and doing what I thought was scratching his leg. I could not see because I was behind him.

Anyway, I saw mom come around the garage through the gate and freeze in her tracks; she watched him there for at least a minute. She frowned and paced while she watched; the coat opened up and I saw she only had a bra and panties underneath. At last she screamed, "What are you doing, asshole?” which startled dad; and made my aunt sit straight up, not realizing she was topless. She stared right at my dad's naked crotch with her mouth open for a full five seconds; dad did not move until my aunt covered herself with the towel. She gasped and repeated, “Yes, what are you doing?” My mom stomped inside with my aunt right behind her. I heard mom lock the door, leaving dad naked and homeless. I snuck him some clothes, his car keys, and wallet soon afterward; I did not see him again for 3 years.

My aunt, Marie, explained to my mom that she had no idea what was going on; they hugged each other, and never discussed it again. Aunt Marie lived a few blocks from the local high school, so I was to go to my aunt's apartment after school until my mom got home from work, usually around 10 P.M. She was much older than my mother was, and large in a curvy, feminine way, but was funny and always treated me like an equal; I liked visiting her. She was also divorced, and often discussed the topic of men with me, the general hypothesis being that all males were swine.

The pool episode was not the first time I had seen my father unclothed. One evening, near midnight, after using the bathroom, I peeked through a crack in my parent's bedroom door. In the dim light, I saw him from behind, naked, leaning over the bed between mom's legs, and apparently kissing her belly button. She was holding his hair and moaning. Quickly I slinked back to my own bedroom, afraid, and confused. I asked Aunt Marie about it the next time I saw her. She quietly explained that when a couple is married, they do not need clothes in bed, nor keep secrets from each other. “Adults get married as a promise of love and trust. They enjoy kissing and dancing, and like to share special intimacies.” She also scolded, “…and you should always respect their privacy, especially in their bedroom. Do you understand what I am saying?” Aunt Marie and I had always shared a special bond, and I remember the secret promises we made as far back as I can remember. I trusted her, and she confided in me. I would never lie to her, or repeat what we said in private. In return, her special attention made me feel like an adult.

One time we had had an embarrassing moment. She surprised me; I was changing in the bathroom into my trunks, and they were around my ankles at the exact moment she opened the door. I started, and lost my balance. Because the trunks were around my ankles, I fell backwards, landing in the tub. More embarrassed than injured, I stuttered, “Oh God! I apologize, Aunt Marie.”

She giggled at my horror. She bent down, wrapped her arms around my waist, and lifted me out. Aunt Marie always wore a silk robe, but as she lifted me, our hips pressed together. I felt her bare thigh pushing against my penis, and I distinctly felt her legs squeeze together over it, the soft forbidden pubic hair tickling my leg.

“Don’t be silly, we’re f****y. Actually, I’m the one who should apologize; a man deserves his privacy.”

Flattered, blushing, and reaching down to pull my trunks up, I saw her eyes sparkle. “It won’t be long before you mature. I can see already that you are growing into a real lady- killer, just like your father. In a few years, you will be fully-grown. As a matter of fact, if I wasn’t your aunt, I’d go after you myself.” I was unprepared for her disarming honesty, and the mature way she said it. I turned away as I felt myself blush and an involuntary twitch beneath my swimming trunks.

Small for my age in high school, obviously much younger than everyone else, I was most often in the company of seniors, who saw me as their mascot, and protected me, in a way. This enraged the students of my own grade. When I was alone with them, they called me names like ‘sissy’ and ‘homo’. While humiliated, I really did not know what the words fully meant. They saw me as more even more vulnerable than they were, and used my naiveté for an ego boost.

The TV lit up, and the scene was of a fat woman kneeling in front of a naked man. I said, "What's she doing?", but the camera moved, and I saw the man rocking his penis in and out of the fat woman's mouth. She was not fighting it; it looked like she was enjoying it. I said so: "She wants to do that?", and looked at my neighbor. He nodded, and said, "People have been doing this since the beginning of time".

I had never seen a grown man's penis before. It was huge, stiff, and very hairy. The woman was naked, her boobs bouncing as she sucked, but I could not take my eyes off the penis. After a minute, the scene changed, and a teenaged boy walked in. The woman stood up and walked the teenager to the couch; the older man walked over and stood in front of the k**. The fat woman took his head in her hands and started to push his head up and down over the fat man's penis. I got a thrill seeing the woman making the youngster bob over a man’s erection. Doing such a shocking act alone was one thing; having a woman watch you do it was something else entirely. There was something exciting about being exposed. I was too shocked to move; too fascinated to look away. Mr. Cooper pointed at the screen, saying, "That's what that guy outside wanted you to do on him, to suck his prick like that lady. Now do you understand?"

I turned to him and said casually, "Oh, I get it...", but I was lying. Looking at my blushing face, he said, "Your face is going to swell soon, it's all red. Here, try this...” reached into his robe pocket, and pulled out a small glass vial. He said to close one nostril, and take a big sniff, all the way in, then switch and do the other side. I took two large sniffs; it smelled like turpentine. I started to ask, "What's that supposed to do...?", but the room started to spin, I felt warm all over, and my face flushed. I looked over and saw Mr. Cooper's robe fully open. Below his huge hairy belly, he was stroking his enormous penis.

Next thing I knew, he was holding my head over his lap, and rocked his hips upward. I knew he wanted to push his erection into my mouth; I instinctively parted my lips, and felt the huge red head go in. I recall thinking how mature it all was. I was doing what adults did, and a grown man was treating me like an equal.

The surface of the penis was very soft, it had no taste or smell at all; I remember thinking how clean he was as he sat back down. I thought that was it – the end of the lesson - but he suddenly bucked his hips up again, and pushed my head down, forcing his half-hard penis back in further. He stood, still holding my head, and started pumping the shaft back and forth, like a piston. I could feel he was totally stiff now; he was going all the way to the back of my throat, and then pulling it all the way out, so with every push there was a shameful moment that I was just sitting, open- mouthed, in front of him, waiting to receive his cock in the mouth like a slave.

He put the vial under my nose again after a minute; my mouth was full, so all I could breathe was the stuff inside of it. I felt the warm feeling over me again, and noticed that I did not want him to stop making me suck him. I was enjoying it; I was sitting on the neighbor's couch, mouth wide open, while he was ramming his hard shaft into my mouth.

He turned my head towards the TV and said, "Look at the screen - see how the boy is getting that fat dick in the mouth? It is very natural for a young k** to enjoy sucking an older man's cock. It does not hurt at all, and the older man loves it. That is what 'being a girlfriend' means - learning to enjoy giving pleasure to others, with no shame or fear. Do you like sucking my dick? Tell me; do not be ashamed. I won't tell anyone that you like blowing me...", and continued pumping his dick back and forth, holding my head, faster and faster.

Every few minutes, he would give me a sniff, saying, "There you go, - don't you love sucking cock while you rush on the poppers?", and then hold my head even tighter, always bobbing my head over his huge, rude prick. After about a half hour of making me 'be his girlfriend', he suddenly pulled out, and opened the coffee table drawer. He pulled out a clear glass tube, and put a small chunk of some white cube in the end. He guided my head towards the tube, lit a lighter, and said, "Suck".

I did, and got the most amazing tingle over my body. He pulled off my t-shirt and shorts then lay me on my back on the couch, my head over the low armrest. He went around to the end, leaned over, and again pushed his hard cock in my mouth. I was like upside-down with him doing pushups over me, really sliding his dick all the way in my mouth. He held the glass tube to my mouth for another big hit, saying, "You like getting your mouth fucked like a girl, don't you? I knew you would be a good cocksucker the first time I saw you.", and resumed pumping his stiff prick into my mouth.

I was completely naked, on my back, pinned down and unable to resist, while I had fat stranger forcing me to suck his stiff cock. I was thinking that I could never tell anyone about it, but considered just telling my aunt. She would never tell anyone; I was convinced of that. Between the bumps of balls on my forehead, I watched the action on the TV. I began to imagine the older woman encouraging the young boy to suck off the man was not an anonymous acquaintance of his. I imagined she was his aunt.

As I fantasized about having Aunt Marie encouraging me to do such forbidden and nasty acts to a stranger in a scene like that, I felt my penis rise and get very stiff. Mr. Cooper leaned over and guided my hand to my cock, stroking my hand over it in rhythm with his own pumping. As I stroked myself, he tickled my nipples. I was so aroused thinking about Aunt Marie and my secret acts, I felt a crisis building in my erection.

“Are you going to cum? I want to do it with you…” As I felt myself shoot liquid over my hand (I though I was urinating), I felt his hands holding my cheeks tighten, and he slammed his stiff cock all the way in, and started to shoot a warm fluid into my throat. It did not taste like urine; and I wondered what it was. He kept my face still as he shot more and more into my mouth, saying dirty things like, “Let your daddy shoot into your pussy-mouth…”, and, “That’s right, baby, cum – I won’t tell your aunty that you like to suck dick”. I thought I was supposed to swallow it, but it overflowed onto my face. He pulled out and shot more stuff over my lips. I felt my own ecstasy with every spurt from my penis. The creamy stuff shot straight up into the air, and landed on my chest. I kept thinking of Aunt Marie’s bare thigh squeezing my prick, her pubic hair, her naked breasts; I realized that my arousal was because I was thinking of her sexually.

As he went on about how he had popped my cherry, I could not tell him that what actually made me climax was thinking of my aunt knowing about it, even being encouraged by her.

The tape was over, so he started another. This one was about a young gay teen in a sauna with three huge men practically r****g him. I smoked some more of his pipe, soon he was in front of me again, and I was on my knees sucking him off. He got a bottle of baby oil, and asked me to rub him. I was rubbing his legs while he had me blowing him, but soon I was thinking about my aunt again, and started to masturbate right there. He saw me beating off with my eyes closed, faster and faster, and all the while, he was holding me by the ears and pushing his dick back and forth with his hips. He was making remarks about how my ‘mouth was softer than a pussy’, and how it was ‘our little secret’ that I ‘liked to get high and get fucked in the mouth.’

He was totally screwing my mouth with abandon now, occasionally slapping his cock on my face and giving me poppers or hits from his pipe. I was hoping no one would ever hear about my letting a fat, hairy neighbor make me his gay slave.... Continue»
Posted by auntlove 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Mature  |  Views: 4988  |  
70%
  |  8

TRAVELS WITH MY AUNT - PART 2 (LESBIAN)

TRAVELS WITH MY AUNT (LESBIAN) – PART 2


While I watched Melissa’s asscheeks sway from side to side in her tight skirt, my aunt was herself delighting at the sight of Charlene’s elongated full buttocks jiggling in a skirt which seemed too large for her. In my excitement at the lingerie shop, I forgot to describe Charlene or maybe the whole thing was a blurr at the time. My aunt’s fling was an attractive, tall blonde, a real one, with a bony body, rather athletic with breasts you didn’t notice much at first. As I said before, she had a typical blonde’s ass, long and thin but it appeared firm. She must have been my aunt’s age maybe a few years older. Her tanned skin suggested frequent visits to a studio and that had given her extra wrinkles.
When we reached the top of the stairs, we came through a door which Charlene opened with a key and walked into a store room full of boxes and clothes hanging on long pipes stuck from wall to wall. Pushing aside hanging clothes, Charlene led us into an adjoining room, fully carpeted, and which had a bed, a few chairs and a table. I noticed another door which was probably a bathroom.
“Well…this is it…our love nest”, declared Charlene as she extended her arms to include the carpeted space.
“My God…Charlene”, replied Melissa, her eyes rolling. “It’s not exactly Versailles”.
“So ? Ok…it’s not the Ritz…but …”, and she looked at me, “ but it’s where we made love for the first time and all the times after…well…nearly”, Charlene added her voice breaking.
“Oh..I’m sorry…you’re right”, said my aunt taking her lover in her arms, “it’s a very special place for me too”.
Charlene and my aunt broke their embrace and walked to opposite ends of the room. “Here..make yourself useful”, my aunt said to me, as she handed me her blouse. Her large breasts were entirely covered by her a thin see-through bra. Her black nipples were erect and looked like they were gong to poke a hole through the material. But she unzipped her skirt first and kicked it in my direction when it fell to the ground. I picked it up and folded it over the back of the chair. She had told the truth about her thong. It was very small and the narrow piece of linen between her thighs covered only a small part of her large black bush. I noticed the black linen had moved between my aunt’s pussy lips and was very dark at the front. She unsnapped her bra and handed it to me. It was the first time I had seen my aunt’s breasts. They were nearly perfect in shape and her skin was nice and tight but the two masses were beginning to droop a little. Melissa was about to take off her thong when she took a piece of clothing right in the face, something Charlene had thrown at her. They both laughed and Melissa picked it up off the floor. She put Charlene’s thong to her face and smelled it. She took off her own thong and flung it at Charlene who caught it and smelled it. I was getting horny and naughty. Face it ..I was about to witness my aunt have sex with this woman I didn’t know. While Melissa was busy watching Charlene smell her intimate garment, I snatched Charlene’s thong from her hand.
“Oh you little wench, come back here with that”, yelled Melissa, much to Charlene’s amusement.
“No way”, I shrieked as I ran from her and hid behind Charlene.
Melissa ran towards me and tried to catch me but Charlene was blocking the way. Their bodies came together, breasts touched breasts, nipples sc****d nipples. They gently wrestled in fun, Melissa reached over Charlene’s shoulders trying to get the thong from my hands. I could feel Charlene’s firm asscheeks against my tummy and thighs as she backed away. Their movements became slower and slower, hands clasped hanging skin, the two faces were inches apart, noses rubbing. When they kissed, I moved around them and retreated to a chair on the other side of the bed. As I passed them, I could smell their mingled perfumes, a little sweat, and a rather sweet intimate fragrance which I could also smell on Charlene’s thong. The two mature lesbians were into each other rather quickly and totally oblivious to me. Even though they were near the bed, the two women stood for some time simply holding each other and kissing. It was not just an ordinary kiss, tongues were sucked, then they mingled in their mouths, then tongues moved out and licked faces and noses and mouths kissed eyelids, all this while saliva was dripping from their chin unto their breasts. It was Melissa who finally broke the kiss. She pushed Charlene at arms length and they talked dirty to each other for a few minutes, both women blushing. My aunt got on the bed and kneeled facing the head of the bed which was against the wall. Charlene slid on her back so that her head was under Melissa’s bushy honeycomb. Melissa spread her thighs and lowered herself on her lover mouth. I couldn’t see much because I was sideways to them so I got up and brought my chair to the foot of the bed. I had a great view of Charlene’s blonde pussy, covered with a thin fuzz, and also one of my aunt’s drooping pussy lips and the ridge between them. That’s where Charlene’s tongue had disappeared. I watched my aunt’s asscheeks move apart when the level of sexual excitement rose in her hips. Her puckered and wrinkled hole was now in full view. Melissa began to move her hips against Charlene’s mouth. I could see Charlene’s face glistening with shiny pussy juice. Charlene stopped licking and her mouth closed over reddish flesh. Her cheeks were hollow. She was sucking. Melissa was moaning. Charlene was stroking Melissa asscheeks as she continued sucking my aunt’s clit. From my vantage point, I could clearly Charlene’s fingers teasing the wrinkled hole nestled between my aunt’s asscheeks. Melissa’s hip movments suddenly increased and she yelled “Oh fuck” at least twice. Then she came, the crack of her ass widening then narrowing again when she emptied herself in Charlene’s mouth. I wish I could have seen if she squirted. Both women were still for a minute. Melissa steadied herself with both arms on the mattress and she lowered her head. Charlene didn’t move. I could only hear heavy breathing. Finally Melissa pivoted so that Charlene could sit up. My aunt licked her juices from Charlene’s face probably as she had done everytime they had “done it” together on that bed. My aunt gave me a surprised look. For a few cherished moments, she had forgotten I was there. Then she went back to what I thought was their usual ritual. The two women talked dirty again but I couldn’t hear every word. Kneeling face to face, they bumped tummies and breasts. Melissa reached around and slapped Charlene’s asscheeks. They pretended to catfight, hands pulling on each other’s hair. Then Melissa pushed Charlene hard on the bed and mounted her like a man. She was grunting. My aunt the butch. I still had the rear view and watched Melissa’s knees parting Charlene’s thighs so she could get her hips between them. They worked on that for awhile, my aunt’s asscheeks jiggling as she moved up, then down, but mainly sideways. They were obviously making cunt contact and they both let out a sigh and a yelp when they finally succeeded. As soon as Charlene had started licking Melissa, I had begun slowly rubbing myself by slipping my hand in my panties. By the time my aunt was mounting Charlene, I had slipped my panties off and was using Charlene’s thong as a prop, slipping the fabric back and forth against my cunt lips. The two women were now fucking. Melissa’s hips were moving quickly against Charlene’s. From my viewpoint, I could see a forest of black and blonde pubic hair getting wetter and wetter. This allowed the cunt lips of both women to appear. They were open and pink and pressed against each other. Both puckered holes were there for me to see. The bed began to creak as both lesbians moved faster and faster against each other. Charlene screamed first and bit Melissa’s neck, her legs moving in spasms on the sheets. Melissa continued to hump her for a few seconds, not having yet reached her own orgasm. She gave a final push, a final shiver and then she collapsed on Charlene’s limp body. I had to rub myself a little while longer, even after the action was over, and it was only after I brought Charlene’s thong to my face that I reached my own orgasm. All three of us were catching our breath when we heard a light knock on the door frame and a cough. We all looked towards the door in shock.

TO BE CONTINUED
... Continue»
Posted by mib14 3 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Mature  |  Views: 1040  |  
93%
  |  5

Me And My Aunt Part 2

True i****t Story


i was sitting at home relaxing doing nothing this past sat night, which is a first for me. now i had sex with my aunt a few weeks ago but have not really heard from her since. i get a shower when i go back to my room i have a message on my phone from her. she said she needed to talk to me come over as soon as i can. now im like oh shit did my uncle find out? or my mother?
my stomach was turning.


i get into my car and ride over as fast as i can. heart beating fast scared as shit as what i could walk into. i get there and go in my aunts house, its quiet nobody down stairs, i yell out hello aunt karen you here? i hear her say up here honey i need to talk to you. i go up and my aunt is in her room she does have a robe on, she says sit down we have to talk.
she told me that her and my uncle are getting divorced, im like does he know?!
nope she says its just they have drifted apart and have not had sex in 4 years
and were always fighting. so she had enough she showed he moved out and everything. i was like ok, then my aunt says babe me and you can have all the sex we want now and with that my aunt took off her robe and there stood her beautiful naked body.


i got up and we kissed nice and long my cock was already jumping to get out of my shorts, she took off my shirt i kicked my sneaks off and my aunt pulled down my shorts and dick was standing for her she got down on her knees and took my cock into her warm mouth, it felt so fucking good watching her suck and lick my cock and balls. she got up got on the bed on all fours and told me to fuck her doggie right now, i got behind her put my head into her and with one thrust the rest of my throbbing cock was in. i was pumping her hard and fast it felt so damn good. she kept backing up as i pushed forward i was in heaven, then out of no where i hear karen! tommy! what the hell are you two doing!!, i look over and there is my mother standing in the doorway, i almost shit myself. i pulled out sat in the big chair in my aunts room in the corner crossing my legs and hiding my cock from my mom seeing it.


my aunt got up, put her robe on and said to her s****r linda lets talk in the hallway, my mom was like i cant believe what i just saw tommy your fucking your aunt! my s****r! im like im dead thats it everybody is going to know now. my aunt and mother were talking in the hallway, i could hear them but not make it out. they came back in the room after 5 maybe 10 mins but it seemed forever. my mother sat on the bed across from me and ok tommy look i see whats going on here your aunt karen told me everything, and how you were there when your peice of shit uncle was not, and when people love each other i dont see anything wrong with them making love ,sex or whatever you want to say.
even with you two being related. my mom said she will not say anything to anybody and what happens here stays here, im like ok cool a big sigh came out of me. just then my mom says i will not say anything but im joing you two i already talked with karen and she said fine, so tonight tommy your also fucking me.


my jaw dropped just then my mother stood up kicked off her sandels took off her shirt and bra, this is the first time i saw my moms tits they were bigger than my aunts nice full and round, now my mother and aunt kinda look like each other but not twins, my mother has long brown hair, huge tits, nice body and then i see her shaved pussy, im like mom are you sure? she said tommy i have been single too long and dates are pointless, no sex i need something tommy and your it son. my aunt is layin on the bed fingering her pussy and rubbing her clit, my mother lays down and begins to eat her pussy! she is eating her s****r!!! im like holy shit! this is hot, i started to jerk off, when my mother said dont do that put your hard cock in your mother tight wet pussy baby now! i got up walked over there go behind my mom i rubbed the head of my cock all around her lips she moaned alittle i slide my cock into her pussy, man it was all wet and tight, i was all up in her now. she moaned out fuck me tommy please fuck me i started to pump my moms cunt hard and fast. i still could not believe i was fucking the very same pussy i came out of. it felt so godamn good.

my mom then said lay down tommy im on top now. my mom got ontop grabbed my cock and put in her tight pussy and slide down on me, she started to ride me slow and then picked it up a bit. she looked at me and said its all fine tommy it feels good dont it baby, im like oh yes it does it feel so fucking good. my aunt karen came over and kissed us both. this was great my aunt was telling her to fuck me harded fuck your sons cock linda fuck it good, my mom was moaning and grinding on my dick, i was like jesus mom this feels so fucking good, i love your wet pussy i love you. i told her oh shit mom im going to cum,im going to fucking cum, just then my mother got off my dick and put it in her mouth. her mouth was so hot and wet i could'nt stand it, i yelled out im fucking cumming!!! and with that i came right into my mom's mouth, she sucked down all of my cum. she laid down next to me rubbing my chest my aunt karen on the other side. we all argee no one will ever know and that us 3 will always have sex, me and my mom, me and my aunt or all 3. now whatever anyone make think of this being wrong, you can think that, but these two women in my life made it feel so right, hey you only live life once, enjoy it, and damnit i am, more stories to come, im out
... Continue»
Posted by tom147 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5923  |  
95%
  |  14